Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

by volrathxp

Rating: teen
Tags: Crossover, Dark, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Adventure
Length: 72477

Tales from a broken city told in episodic format.

In the north of Equestria, there lies a city. A broken city, filled with everyday ponies, minotaur, and numerous others just trying to fight for survival. A city that lived and breathed popular culture before the war. A city that plays host to numerous factions all vying for control.

Welcome, to Chicacolt.

--------------------------

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt is a sidefic that takes a bit of a different take on the FoE universe. Set entirely in the city of Chicacolt, Tales takes a look at the various characters that live there. Each chapter is a short story episode, focusing on a different character. Tales of Chicacolt also takes place in the same universe as "Fallout Equestria: Starlight" where Chicacolt was featured prominently.

Co-authored by Wirepony, and pre-read by McMesser.

Cover art by the incredible Aerondight.

-------------------------

Chapter List

Chapter 1: The Moose... is Loose - Sugar addict The Moose goes on a search for a missing gear, and finds a whole lot of trouble along the way.

Chapter 2: It Started With a Dame - A detective goes on the search for a missing filly in the infamous Filly's Pier.

Chapter 3: 'Joy and the Giant Vine - Featherjoy and the Smooze go on an adventure through an old Stable in Arlington.

Chapter 4: From Zebrica With Love - A pre-war story about Pipsqueak, Agent of Luna, on the Last Day.

Chapter 5: A Black Lotus - A Lotus Triad call mare discovers the sad and dark truth of her own life.

Chapter 6: Discord's Day Out - It's a crazy day in Chicacolt when Discord comes to town!

Chapter 7: Wasteland Rugrats, Part I - Lightning Chaser and Starry Night, the foals of Steeljack and Patch, are the focus of this two-part chapter.

Published 2013-06-29 20:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2018-03-15 18:15:13 UTC

Chapter 1: The Moose... is Loose

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 1: The Moose... is Loose

I, am Mulia Mild. Behold, my chocolate mousse moose. It will trample all your treats, be given first prize, and make me the greatest chef in Equestria.

In the dark city that is Chicacolt, heroes are born every second, and destroyed every two seconds. It's a trippy thing when you think about it. Every day somepony new tries to rise up and save the Wasteland, and they're put down just as easily.

“Moose?”

Yeah... really trippy shit indeed. I think.. No wait... lost it. Oh there it is again. I think it would be pretty cool if somepony could actually do some real good in Chicacolt, in the Wasteland as a whole. Like that Ministry Mare... she was pretty... and so colorful... and...

“Moose...?”

And... purple! Yeah man... she was purple... that was cool. I don't know where I was going with that... Oh well...

“MOOSE!!!” A voice shouted from next to the chocolate stallion. The Moose slowly looked over at his associate, a tan earth pony mare named Chocolate Swirl. He waved his hoof in a sloppy wave.

“Oh, hey there Swirl. Like... how long you been there?” He said. Chocolate Swirl lifted a hoof to her face, and groaned.

“Moose, you've been staring at the fuckin' wall for like... five hours now. I've been trying to get your attention!” The mare exclaimed. “Seriously... have you been eating the sugar out of the bag again?”

“Umm.... no?” The Moose replied. “At least I don't remember...”

“Ugh... Moose. You're needed down on the factory floor, pronto. There's some problem with the chocolate spinner,” Swirl said, groaning. “Get your rump down there!”

“Okay, okay, I'm goin'. I'm goin',” The Moose said, standing. He looked back at the gray blank wall he had been sitting in front of. Idly, the stallion tried to grasp some of the deep thought he had while he was 'meditating', but nothing came to mind. He sighed, following behind the tan mare. The two ponies made their way through the myriad of tunnels and pipework that belonged to the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Mafia's chocolatier extraordinaires, the Chocoholics. Eventually they found themselves on the factory floor, where several of their number waited next to a highly complicated (at least it was complicated to The Moose) machine. Their ears perked up at their leader's approach.

“Boss, we got a big problem. The machine's kaput,” one of the earth ponies, a dark chocolate stallion aptly named Dark Chocolate, said.

“So... fix it?” The Moose said bluntly.

“That's the problem. We can't fix it,” Dark Chocolate replied. “One of the parts is broken.” He pointed at the stirrer machine, indicating the worn sets of gears. One of those gears was broken completely in half.

“So... find a new one?” The Moose continued on. Dark Chocolate sighed, glancing over at Chocolate Swirl.

“Sugar bag again?” He said. Swirl nodded, not meeting Dark’s eyes. Dark Chocolate groaned in annoyance. “Boss... we don't have a new part. We're gonna have to go out and get one. For that, we need your help. Everypony needs to pitch in and all.” The rest of the assembled ponies chattered in agreement. The Moose nodded thoughtfully, before speaking once more.

“Alright, let me know when you've got the part,” The Moose said simply. Dark Chocolate's eyes widened. He grabbed a hat off of one of the other earth ponies, screaming into it. After several minutes, he squashed the hat back on his hapless associate. He coughed, and narrowed his eyes at the Moose.

“Boss... if I may. What I'm saying is that you need to help us search for the new part,” he said. The Moose blinked several times.

“Oh. Far out.”

“So... here's what we're gonna do,” Dark Chocolate continued. “Me and Cherry Cordial will go check out the abandoned offices to the west. Meanwhile, you and Chocolate Swirl will go search the junkyards to the south.” Chocolate Swirl's eyes widened.

“Oh no no no no,” she said. “You can't do that to me Darky. No way.” Dark Chocolate shrugged.

“Sorry, Swirl. But you know somepony's gotta keep an eye on the boss at all – hey where'd he go?” The stallion replied. With a stealth that a pony of his size should not have possessed, The Moose had wandered off into the factory. The rest of the factory was huge, but The Moose knew exactly where to go. He always knew where to go. The storage room where the sugar was kept. The Moose really liked sugar. He wasn't sure why, but it always made him feel pretty good when he had some. He pushed open the door, inhaling the sweet sweet smell.

“Oh shit, he's in the sugar room!” The stallion heard a voice from behind. Thinking as quickly as he could, he dove into a pile of empty sugar sacks. The door slammed open, and the stallion froze solid. Maybe if he stayed still long enough, they'd just leave him alone with all of his precious sugar! Maybe he'd –

“Moose. Come on, out of the bags,” Chocolate Swirl said as a bag fell off the pile, revealing The Moose. The tan mare had a disapproving look on her face. The Moose grumbled.

“Come on man, I just wanted some sugar,” he said. Chocolate Swirl sighed.

“Okay.” She said. “Fine. But only a little bit. We gotta get going to find that gear, remember?” The Moose looked up at the mare blankly.

“Gear?” He said. “What gear?” Chocolate Swirl facehoofed.

“Seriously? You were just there three minutes ago!” She shouted. The Moose grinned sheepishly. Chocolate Swirl sighed and yanked out several small packets of pure sugar from the shelf next to them. She handed them to her illustrious leader. The Moose took them gratefully, ripping them open and practically inhaling the white crystals. He stood quiet for a few seconds as the sugar took effect. A dopey grin formed on his muzzle.

“Pretty colors... oh hey there Swirl, how long you been there?”

It took Chocolate Swirl every ounce of energy she had to not strangle the earth pony leader of the Chocoholics. A vein throbbed in her forehead as she groaned. After several moments of glaring at The Moose, she hung her head in silence.

“Why me?!”

*********************************

After the several agonizingly difficult minutes that it took Chocolate Swirl to yank the Moose out of the sugar room, the two earth ponies made their way out of the factory and into the empty streets of Chicacolt. The Chocoholics' home base was a stone's throw away from the MMMM's main operations, but still far enough out of the way that travel between the two locations was potentially dangerous. Thus, Chocolate Swirl had armed herself before the two left. The Moose on the other hand, simply followed along behind the tan mare, his sugar buzz kicking in full swing. The Moose never really cared about going outside the factory, and he usually never had to. So why were the others making him leave now?

“Come on, Moose,” Swirl said. “We've gotta get a move on, and find that gear.”

“Huh? Oh. Right,” The Moose replied, looking at the mare. His skittering gaze had landed on the beautiful curves of the word ‘Sugar’, protruding out of the rubble on a half-destroyed billboard for Sugar Apple Bombs. Mmm... those sound kind of good, he thought. Chocolate Swirl rolled her eyes and turned around, continuing her bouncy trot along the street. The Moose attempted to trot, but couldn't quite get the gait right, instead falling into a lumbering motion akin to a pony sliding on ice skates. He slid right into Swirl's backside, knocking her to the ground.

“Moose!” Swirl shouted. “Would ya cut it out?! Geez!”

“Sorry, Swirl. Say... where are we going anyways?” The Moose said. Chocolate Swirl groaned.

“We're going to the junkyards,” she said simply. “Hopefully we'll find the part there to fix the chocolate stirrer. Now come on. We don't want to take too long. If we're out after dark, we may have to deal with unexpected company.” The Moose, not really understanding what Swirl was talking about, nodded anyways. As long as he got back to his sugar bags, he was okay with whatever they did. The two ponies continued along, Swirl occasionally having to stop and urge her boss forward. Eventually, the southern junkyards came into view.

The southern junkyards were on the outskirts of the city, and were largely uninhabited. They were home to many a treasure, if one were to look hard enough. The Moose had never been there before personally before now, and he chuckled as he admired himself in a shiny bumper sitting on a pile of junk. It was so shiny! And the way it made his ears look was funny, too! He could hear Swirl over on the next pile of trash, sifting through it, looking for something. The Moose consigned himself to sitting. The earth pony pulled open another packet of sugar, having managed to sneak an extra one out of the sugar room without Swirl seeing. The Moose grinned widely, inhaling the sweet sweet white stuff.

So... like I was saying beforehand, I think it'd be pretty sweet if that Ministry Mare came back, The Moose thought. She was cool. Purple. And... I wanna say pretty. Yeah... pretty purple colors.

“Moose! Shit, come on man, we gotta get going!” A voice shouted from across the junkyard. The Moose looked up slowly to see Chocolate Swirl running across a pile of trash towards him. The tan mare was nursing what appeared to a hole that was spurting pretty red liquid out of her shoulder. The Moose blinked.

“Oh hey Swirl... how long you been th --” The Moose started to say before Chocolate Swirl bowled into him, latching onto his tail with her teeth. The mare ran as hard as she could, literally dragging the sugary stallion across the junkyard. The Moose yelped in response. “Hey man, whatcha pullin' my tail for?!”

“M'eve 'ot 'ompany,” Chocolate Swirl said, her mouth full of The Moose's greasy tail. A gunshot rang out in the distance, a bullet whizzing past The Moose and into the dirt next to the two ponies.

“What'd you say?” The Moose asked.

“I said –!” Chocolate Swirl snarled, dropping the stallion's tail out of her mouth. The tan mare tripped over her front feet, hitting the ground next to The Moose. She sighed. “Ponyfeathers.” A shadow loomed over the two. Swirl rolled over, grabbing her pistol out of her holster with her mouth. She tongued the safety, disengaging it.

“Well well, two little ponies, out and about,” a harsh voice said from above. A minotaur in power armor stood a few feet away, an assault rifle held in his armored claws. “Don't remember telling you MMMM fucks to intrude on our territory.” Chocolate Swirl narrowed her gaze at the minotaur. This is bad, she thought. This is really bad. Why did I have to get stuck with Moose? I'm gonna die out here, and it's all his fault!

“Hey man, who are you?” The Moose said. The stallion was sitting on the other side of the massive beast, his eyes wide, but not with fear. Swirl groaned. He must have snuck out another packet when I wasn't watching him, she thought. Just bucking great. The minotaur spun about, blinking.

“How the fuck did you...?” He said, shaking his head. “Fuck it. You're on our turf now. And the Cult of Iron Will doesn't take too kindly intruders.”

“We're just scrounging for a part for a machine,” Chocolate Swirl said, spitting the gun out of her mouth. “Even you religious quacks can see that.” The minotaur sneered. “So be a peach, and let us go alright? I couldn't find anything anyways.”

“I don't think so. You were caught trespassing on Cult Territory, and I don’t feel like bringing you back for the Arena. You get to die,” the minotaur proclaimed, lifting his rifle. He moved forward towards Chocolate Swirl, when suddenly he went tumbling to the ground, his gun clattering out of his armored hands. Swirl's eyes widened when she noticed thatThe Moose's leg was stuck out just underneath the minotaur's small legs. The stallion was laid out flat on his back, snoring. Chocolate Swirl groaned as she stood, picking up her own pistol and holstering it. The minotaur was scrambling to try and get back up, the weight of his power armor making him awkward.

“Moose!” She shouted. The Moose snorted in response, rolling over.

“Come on, Ma... five more minutes,” he muttered. Chocolate Swirl growled, reaching out and biting down on one of The Moose’s floppy ears. She gave it a solid nip, and the earth pony shot awake with a yelp. He glared at Chocolate Swirl. “Swirl? Man, what is your problem? Tryin' to sleep here.”

“Moose if you don't move your rump, we're gonna get creamed!” The mare yelled, pointing past the chocolate colored stallion. The Moose glanced over, seeing the minotaur finally regaining his feet. The Moose's eyes widened as the sugar kicked in full force, making the minotaur appear like he was a massive dragon that was breathing purple fire. The Moose jumped to his hooves immediately.

“Shit, Swirl! Why didn't you tell me there was a dragon?!” The Moose exclaimed, his feet moving far faster than his brain. Which in the cosmic scheme of things, wasn't that fast. The Moose fell over his front hooves in front of Chocolate Swirl, who facehoofed. The earth mare grabbed onto The Moose's tail once more, dragging the stallion as hard as she could. The Moose could only stare as he was yanked through the junkyard. Chocolate Swirl grimaced as she watched the minotaur retrieve his missing weapon. Swirl dragged the other earth pony around a particularly large pile of junk. She huffed as she glanced out.

“Come out, come out, my little ponies,” the minotaur called out. “Come out so that I can kill you. I owe you that much for your insolence.” Chocolate Swirl sighed, looking around for any sort of exit. A section of the fence had fallen over nearby, providing a way back out into the city. Swirl looked down at The Moose, groaning. The chocolate earth pony had passed out again.

“Dammit, Moose,” she said. “Why do I have to get stuck with you!” The Moose rolled over, his hind legs in the air. “Oh for fuck's sake.” Swirl kicked The Moose in the side, forcing the stallion awake. The Moose grumbled.

“Swirl? What are you doing?” He said. “Chocolate stirring ain't for another four hours.”

“Moose, we need to move! There's a minotaur out there who wants to kill us!” Chocolate Swirl said. “Come on!” The Moose flopped over in a tangle of lanky limbs that somehow ended with him upright and standing. He stretched his neck back and forth, grumbling at the popping sounds it made.

“Man... I think my sugar fix is coming down,” he said. “What's this about a minotaur? Where are we?”

“In the southern junkyards, Moose,” Chocolate Swirl said, glancing out from the junk pile. The minotaur was still out there, searching through another large pile of trash. “Fucking Cult of Iron Will, they think they own everything.”

“Oh. Umm... like, I think we should probably go through that fence over there,” The Moose said, pointing across the junkyard. Swirl sighed.

“Fine. But you have to keep up,” she said. “You go, I'll cover you if he sees us.”

“Swirl? No, man. You can't do that,” The Moose replied. “We gotta like, do this together, man.” Swirl nodded.

“Alright, fine, sure, we'll go together,” she said. “Now come on!” The two earth ponies bolted from behind the junk pile, drawing the attention of the Cultist. The minotaur lifted his rifle, spitting a stream of lead towards the fleeing ponies. Bullets struck the hard ground, kicking up dust into the air. The minotaur cackled.

“Yes, run!” The power armor-clad beast shouted. “Run, ponies! I will find you!” The two ponies beat hooves across the downed fence and onto the pavement. A stray bullet struck the fence, ricocheting off and into Swirl's flank. The tan mare yelped in pain as she hit the ground. The Moose, not totally sure what to do, stopped in his tracks. I gotta, like... help her! Like that Ministry Mare babe would! The stallion thought, running over to where his friend lay, groaning as she held a hoof on the wound. Blood poured forth from her flank.

“Moose! Run! Get back to the factory, now!” The mare yelled frantically. The Moose shook his head fervently.

“No! Swirl, come on, you can make it. You gotta make it,” he said, grabbing onto the mare. “Do you got something to patch it up?” Swirl groaned loudly as he tried to move her.

“In my... in my bag... purple bottle,” she said. “Hurry!” The loud footfalls of their attacker sounded from beyond the fence. The Moose scrambled to Swirl's side, digging through her saddlebag and yanking out a bottle in his teeth. He moved back over, uncorking it and pouring a bit of it on her flank. The wound began to stitch itself up immediately. Swirl's face scrunched as she stood back up. The Moose looked back up at her, smiling. “Ooohhhhhohhhh, that’s the ticket... thanks, Moose. Now let's beat street!” The Moose nodded ecstatically, the two ponies galloping through the streets. They ducked into an alley and into an open dumpster, breathing hard as the minotaur passed right by. Chocolate Swirl held her breath for several moments of silence. When nothing else happened, the mare let out a massive sigh.

“I thought for sure we were goners!” She said. The Moose nodded.

“I thought we were gonna be like, breakfast, man,” he replied. “Scrambled.” Chocolate Swirl chuckled loudly, and sighed again.

“Moose, you did alright, you know that, right?” She said. “Seriously though, thanks. If it weren't for you, I'd be dead right now.”

“All in a day's work for The Moose,” the chocolate stallion said, posing. His dramatic gesture was spoiled with a wince, and he put a hoof to his forehead. “Ugh... my head feels way off, man. I need me some sugar.” Swirl rolled her eyes, reaching into her saddlebag. She produced a stick of flavored sugar, a pre-war treat known as a Filly Stick. The Moose's eyes lit up.

“Only if you promise to help me find that stupid gear,” Swirl said. The Moose nodded immediately, grabbing the confectionary item out of the mare's hooves and downing it in mere seconds. The stallion grinned widely, a dopey expression covering his face.

“Pretty colors,” he said dreamily. His eyes focused on Swirl, who groaned. “Oh, right. Sorry, Swirl. Where are we finding this 'gear' thingy anyways?”

“Well, if the junkyards don't have anything, we're going to have to check one of the factories we haven't repurposed yet,” she said. “Trouble is, there's likely to be some security there. We'll have to be careful.”

************************************************

“Please hold still while you are being incinerated. Thank you and have a pleasant day,” a robotic voice cut through the still air. A jet of fire issued forth from the Ponitron's shoulder mounted flamethrower, earning a curse from Chocolate Swirl as she ducked underneath. She fired her pistol in return, causing sparks to fly from the robot's legs. Finally, the robot shuddered and fell over, repeating the same thing over and over.

“Error Error Error Error”

Chocolate Swirl sighed. That had been the third of those blasted robots to show up since the two friends had entered the abandoned factory. At least there hadn't been any turrets... yet. Swirl glanced back behind her to where The Moose was sitting. The stallion was busy studying a poster on the wall that creeped her out to no end. It was a poster of that infernal Ministry Mare, Pinkie Pie. The text on the poster had long but faded away, leaving the eternally creepy stare of the pink party pony. Chocolate Swirl swore that the eyes on the thing were following her. The Moose was far too busy staring back at the thing to even notice her, let alone the Ponitrons roaming the hallways.

“Moose, come on. We're not even to the factory floor yet,” she said. The Moose held up a hoof.

“It's like she's following me with her eyes, man. So... so awesome,” he said, taking another swig of sugar from Swirl's second Filly Stick. His eyes bugged out and he grinned as he stood. He turned away for a moment and then back, screaming “Ah hah!” at the poster.

The poster, despite the fact that it was a poster of Pinkie Pie... did not move. Chocolate Swirl facehoofed.

“Moose, we don't got all day. I told you already, you gotta help me with this,” she said. The Moose groaned, sucking down the rest of the sugary treat.

“Alright, I'm comin',” he said. “Don't get your... umm... gee... I kind of lost where I was going with that. Bye pink pony. I'll be watching you too... forever...” The Moose waved at the staring Ministry Mare and slouched after Chocolate Swirl as the two made their way through the offices down to where the main factory floor was. This particular abandoned factory had once been a Sunshine Sasparilla factory, as evidenced by all the bottles lying around everywhere. Chocolate Swirl silently hoped they would find the part they needed, or at the very least the others had found it already. More time spent with The Moose meant more times that her eye twitched, more times she had to resist the urge to kill the other earth pony.

The stairs heading down to the factory floor came into view. Swirl groaned in annoyance when she realized that the stairs had collapsed in on themselves, making travel to the factory floor all but impossible. The only other route down was through the broken elevator they had seen a few halls back, as neither she nor The Moose had seen any other stairwells.

“Shit. Moose, we gotta backtrack. Stairs are all busted up,” Swirl said, feeling defeated. “Gonna have to try and see if we can get that elevator running.” The Moose nodded mutely, wheeling around to slowly follow the tan mare back the way they had came. Swirl stopped in front of the rundown elevator and began to inspect the control panel. She sighed.

“It's missing a fricking spark battery,” she said after several minutes. She looked over at The Moose. “You think you can poke around and see if there's an extra spark battery around, Moose? I'm gonna try and jury-rig it, but if that doesn't work, I'll need an actual power source.” The Moose blinked once. He blinked again. He blinked three times. Swirl's face turned bright red.

“Umm... sure, Swirl,” he said. The Moose started off down the hall. After walking past several closed doors, he stopped at the poster of Pinkie Pie. The eyes followed his every move. The Moose stared down those eyes fiercely for seven whole seconds before tearing his gaze away. What was I doing again? The stallion thought. Something about a spark artery...? I dunno, I didn't think that even existed. The Moose shrugged. It would come to him eventually. It always did.

The stallion caught a flash of movement out of the corner of his eye. A whirring sound emanated from down the hall, followed by a clicking noise. The Moose turned, seeing a Ponitron rolling down the hall towards him. The robot stopped directly in front of the chocolate earth pony, its red sensor scanning him.

“Halt, present identification. Omega-level threat protocol is in place,” the robot announced. The Moose blinked, saying nothing. The robot repeated its statement. “Halt, present identification. Omega-level threat protocol is in place.”

“Pretty colors,” The Moose replied. The robot said nothing for several long moments, before its sensor turned green.

“Identification override accepted. Thank you and have a pleasant day,” it said, turning away from the stallion. It rolled away down the hall. The Moose shrugged and started walking after it. Maybe it knew where to get some sugar, he had supposed. The robot stopped at a room, whirring as it opened the door. Beyond the door was what appeared to be sparkly paradise to The Moose. Blinking lights and glowing boxes lined the walls. The Ponitron scooted across the room, inserting itself into some sort of recharging pod. The Moose walked in and sat down in the middle of the room.

“Wow...” he said. “Pretty colors.” The Moose looked around. Many of the lights in the room were blinking ridiculously fast. There were very many different colors from red to green to blue to yellow. The Moose couldn't really make sense out of them all. The more he stared, the more he fell into the sway of the lights. He grinned widely, swaying in time with the blinking. “Man... these are some excellent pretty colors...”

“Password accepted. Would you like to launch program?” A metallic voice said from inside the room. The Moose glanced up at the monitor on the wall.

“Umm... yes?” The stallion said. The monitor began to scroll several lines of text. The Moose blinked several times as the terminal beeped loudly. A picture of a pink earth pony appeared on the screen. Her blue eyes twinkled with glee.

“Hi there!!” She shouted. “I'm Pinkie Pie and we're sure to be the bestest of friends!” The Moose lifted a hoof.

“Umm... hi,” he said. The pink pony on the screen gasped loudly.

“Omigosh omigosh! You're a new pony! It's been so long since I met a new pony! What's your name?! Oh do you like cupcakes?! Do you like sasparilla?! I love cupcakes and sasparilla! Especially together!!!” She rambled on. The Moose stared at the screen. He blinked, and then nodded.

“Pretty pink pony,” he said. “Pretty colors...”

“The colors are pretty aren't they? You know what my favorite color is?” The computer Pinkie said.

“Umm... pink?” The Moose said. The virtual Pinkie Pie gasped again.

“You're right! It's pink!” She shouted. “Wait a second... were you snooping around in my stuff?”

“No? Who are you again?” The Moose said.

“I'm Pinkie Pie! You know, the Mistress of Marzipan, the Superlative Sugar Slinger, the Ministry Mare of Morale!” The virtual mare replied exuberantly. The Moose's ears perked up.

“Did you say sugar?” He asked. The pink pony bounced up and down inside the computer screen.

“Yup yup yup! I love sugar! It's so yummy, especially when you put it in things, like cupcakes and pastries and – “ The mare chirped. The Moose lifted a hoof.

“Do you have any?” He said. “Sugar?” The mare looked out from the screen, confused.

“Ummm... I don't think so,” she said. “I mean, I'm just a computer program so I don't really have hooves, and even if I did have hooves I don’t know that I’d have any sugar although I’d like some sugar that sounds really good right about now don’t you think?!” The Moose hung his head, groaning.

“Man... that sucks,” he said. He let his hoof drop, hitting the power key on the terminal's keyboard. The monitor began to go fuzzy. The virtual mare's eyes widened as the monitor began to shut off.

“Hey wait! What are you doing?! Hey –!” She began to say as the screen went dark. The Moose sighed, pacing the room. He really needed the sugar! The Moose flopped over, hitting the ground with a *thud*. He glanced back from the floor at what he had tripped on. It appeared to be a large battery with the image of a lightning bolt on its side. The Moose picked himself up and nosed the battery. Shrugging, he picked up the battery and shoved it in his saddlebag. Deciding that there wasn't anything else in the room worth looking at (pretty colors weren't everything after all), he moved to the door and pushed it open.

“Moose!” He heard a pony down the hall calling for him. Chocolate Swirl appeared out of nowhere, startling the chocolate stallion. The Moose yelped, hitting the ceiling and back to the ground.

“Swirl?! What the heck man?” He said. “What are you doing?”

“Looking for you, you doof! Where the hell have you been?” Swirl said. “You've been gone for like... twenty minutes!”

“Found a room with pretty colors, Swirl. Check it out,” The Moose replied, pointing back at the control room. Swirl groaned.

“No time, Moose. We gotta get that elevator fixed so we can get the hell out of here. Now did you find that spark battery or not?” She said. The Moose blinked.

“The what?” He said. “Oh... you mean the box with the lightning bolt on it? Yeah man, it's in my bag. Super trippy.” The Moose looked back, pulling the box out of his saddlebag. Chocolate Swirl's eyes lit up.

“Great. Let's get that elevator up and running,” she said, snatching the spark battery out of The Moose's mouth, grinning widely as she trotted back down the hall towards the broken elevator. Swirl carefully inserted the battery into its compartment. The lights on the elevator's buttons illuminated and Swirl squealed with glee. She pushed the button for going down, grinning as the doors slid open. Swirl motioned to The Moose to follow, the stallion glancing about as he stepped inside the box. “Alright, let's see here. We want to go down to the factory level...” She pressed the big button that said FACTORY, the elevator shuddering to life. The doors closed and the box lurched downwards.

“Trippy sounds,” The Moose said. Chocolate Swirl chuckled as the elevator finally came to a rest on the factory floor. The doors slid open, a grinding noise accompanying it. Chocolate Swirl poked her head out of the elevator, holding her pistol by its mouth grip. She nodded after she didn't see anything moving. The two ponies stepped into the cold and lifeless factory, the only sounds the soft clip-clop of their hooves. Swirl looked around carefully, motioning at the massive machinery in the room. The machines sat silently, ancient giants of a bygone era. The Moose stepped slowly behind Swirl, the tan mare stopping in her tracks.

“Look, Moose,” she said, pointing up at the largest machine in the room. It appeared to be some form of press machine. Swirl didn't exactly know what was made here, but maybe the MMMM could come back to this factory and repurpose it. Swirl decided to report it to Apple Danish as soon as they got back to their own factory. The press machine was mostly intact, but still falling into disrepair due to the ravages of time. Sitting pristinely in one of its internal compartments was a silver gear. Swirl grinned. “Alright, that might work! Let's get that thing and get the fuck out of here, Moose.”

“Umm... okay,” The Moose replied hesitantly.

“Oh, come on, Moose. We'll get the gear, get out of here, and then it's back to the sugar room for a little celebration!” Swirl exclaimed exuberantly.

“Sugar...” The Moose said, nodding. “Alright, Swirl. But like, how do we get it down?” Chocolate Swirl screwed up her face in befuddlement.

“Hmmph. Hadn't thought of that,” she said, looking up at the machine. “Alright, I guess we're gonna need to get up into that box up there. Looks like those catwalks go right near it, we can jump off and get right to it.”

“Okay,” The Moose said, following behind Chocolate Swirl as they made their way towards the stairs up to the catwalk. Swirl took a hesitant step onto the metal stairs. They groaned underneath her weight. The tan mare started up the stairs, stopping once she reached the catwalk. She motioned to The Moose.

“Feels pretty safe,” she said. “You can come up.” The Moose nodded, placing his own hoof on the catwalk. It creaked under the pressure, but held firmly as he made his way up onto the catwalk next to Swirl. She moved forward, stopping just above the massive machine. The silvery gear could be seen plainly from where they stood.

“Shiny wheel,” The Moose said. Chocolate Swirl rolled her eyes.

“Right, Moose. Shiny wheel,” she said. “Now help me get down there and we'll be able to get out of here.” She hefted a leg over the railing, preparing to drop down to the top of the machine. The Moose walked over, taking hold of Swirl's barding. The mare steadied herself, letting her back legs down onto the machine. She dropped the rest of the way with a *clang*, landing in a heap. She stood shakily and started stalking her way over the top of the ancient press. The Moose sat on his haunches, watching as the mare crept along. She reached out with a hoof, carefully reaching for the gear. Swirl grunted as she touched the edge of the silver wheel, wrapping her fetlock around it and pulling back. The gear dislodged from its spindle, falling away into Swirl's other hoof. Swirl grinned widely, standing up and holding the gear triumphantly in her hooves.

“I got it! I got it! I got --” she shouted as she was interrupted by a sharp groaning noise. The machine rumbled underneath the mare. Swirl's eyes widened as a large piece of the machine fell away to the factory floor below. “Shit shit shit! Moose!” The Moose's ears perked up as Swirl leaped from the massive metal monstrosity to grab onto the railing. The Moose stood, lending a hoof out to pull the mare over onto the catwalk. Swirl huffed, lifting the gear triumphantly once more. She placed the silvery wheel into her saddlebags and looked down at the machine, which was falling apart at its seams. Pieces of metal struck the ground, screeching and howling as they hit. The Moose put his hooves up to his ears.

“Like... turn down the volume man,” he said. Swirl sighed.

“Come on, let's get out of here,” she said. “We gotta get back to the factory.” The Moose nodded mutely.

*************************************************

The two ponies stepped out of the factory, the rays of the afternoon sun warming their coats as they made their way into the street. Chocolate Swirl sighed. In just a few hours she could be done with this assignment and back to doing what she loved best – making chocolate. The tan mare smiled as they walked along.

“You know, Moose, things are lookin' up,” she said. “We've got the gear, we're all in one piece... it can't get any worse!” Chocolate Swirl grinned widely as she turned away from her hapless leader and stepped forward.

...right into the barrels of a shotgun. Swirl's eyes widened as she glanced up the barrels, seeing an ugly looking brahmin behind them. His left head sneered a toothy grin. The other stared blankly, chewing its cud. Two earth pony stallions that were even uglier than the brahmin stood on each side. Each one carried spiked boards in their teeth.

“Well, well, well, lookee what we got here, boys,” the brahmin said. “Couple of bakers.”

“Heh heh yeah, bakers,” one of the earth ponies said. The brahmin groaned.

“Shut up, you,” he said angrily before turning his attention back to Swirl and The Moose. “Now listen up, here you two jackasses. We're gonna make this very clear. Give us your stuff, and you live. Easy peasy lemon breezy.”

“Don't think so, Cowpone,” Chocolate Swirl snarled. “Why don't you go back to the shit hole you crawled out of?” The brahmin chortled loudly.

“That's funny, you hear that, boys? Funny guys,” he said. The Moose simply stared at the exchange, peering closely at the brahmin, who growled under his breath. “What are you looking at, funny guy?”

“Pretty colors, man,” The Moose said. The brahmin's eyebrow twitched.

“What... the fuck?” He said, turning his shotgun onto The Moose. “Are you stupid or somethin'? I'm talkin' to you, you fuckin' prick!” The Moose blinked. After a long moment, he blinked again. The brahmin glanced over at Chocolate Swirl. “Is he really stupid?”

“Umm... just a little special,” she replied. “Look, we're just on our way back to our factory. Cut us some slack, would ya?”

“No can do, baker. You see, you fucks really messed us up when you took out da boss,” the brahmin said. “So now, give up the stuff, baker, or lose those pretty brains of yours.”

“First of all, eww. Second of all, your boss was stupid enough to attack Theater. He was a fucking moron, and you know it,” Chocolate Swirl said. “You don't have the guts to attack us. Not when I've got my secret weapon.”

“Umm boss, I don't like the idea of this secret weapon,” one of the earth ponies said. The brahmin snarled.

“You bucking idiot, she's bluffing!” He shouted. “Now get them!” Chocolate Swirl grinned, pulling a white packet out of her saddlebag and tossed it through the air. It landed on the brahmin's back.

“Moose! Get the sugar!” She yelled. The Moose perked up, a sharp grin emerging on his face. He leaped through the air, landing on the brahmin with a cry of ferocity. The brahmin yelped loudly as The Moose pounced, knocking him to the ground. Chocolate Swirl grinned, whipping out her pistol and firing into the ground before the two nail-board wielding earth ponies. “You boys brought nails to a gunfight. You should have brought at least a knife.” They looked at each other, their eyes wide with fear.

“GIVE ME THE SUGAR!!!” The Moose roared, searching ravenously for the white packet. He snarled, crawling all around the brahmin. The brahmin flopped over, trying to aim its shotgun back over at the stallion. The Moose spied the packet, sitting in between the mutated cow's heads. The Moose grinned, slamming his hoof down and grabbing the packet, knocking the brahmin's left head to the side. The cow went back to the ground, unconscious. The Moose chuckled with glee as he lifted the packet and tore it open, downing the white substance like it was the essence of life itself. He sat upon the brahmin gloriously sucking down sugar.

“Boss?!” One of the earth ponies exclaimed, dropping his nail-board. The nail hit the pony's hoof, causing him to yelp in pain. The Moose grinned widely, his eyes spacing out as he flopped to the ground in front of the group of ponies.

“You sons of bitches want to meet the rest of my secret weapon?” Chocolate Swirl said, her eyes alight with fire. The two other earth ponies shook their heads. “Then get your boss, and get out of here.” They nodded, trotting over and dragging the unconscious brahmin away. The Moose sat up, a dopey expression on his already stretched face.

“Oh hey there, Swirl. How long you been there?” He said. Swirl groaned loudly.

“Moose, come on. Let's get back to the factory, alright?” She said. “You've been out in the sun too long.” The Moose swayed in time to some invisible tune, chuckling to himself.

“All you gotta do is smile, smile, smile,” he sang exuberantly, laughing as he fell over onto the ground. “To these happy friends of miiiiine!” Chocolate Swirl facehoofed.

“Moose... never change,” She said, snorting. The Moose fell over, laughing loudly. “Alright, alright... fine. Let's go home.” She walked up, grabbed the stallion by his tail and started forward. The Moose chuckled and sang the rest of the song as his sugar buzz kicked into full swing.

“Pretty colors... man.”

Author's Note

Welcome, one and all, to the first chapter of “Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt”. This story is a bit off the beaten path, as each chapter is going to be a self-contained story about a specific character in the city of Chicacolt, as established in my ongoing sidestory “Fallout Equestria: Starlight”.

Our first chapter starred The Moose, the quintessential inspiration for Tales, as his character always seemed like it would be a ton of fun to work with. I hope you guys enjoyed it! Seeing as how these are short stories, the chapters are intentionally short, unless I have need for a longer chapter or something.

Also! I would like to mention my co-author and inspiration on this, Mr Wirepony of “Fallout Equestria: A Cut Above” and also editor on Starlight. You can expect to see some of his work on here as well.

Major thanks for Wirepony for his editing skills, and to McMesser for his story pre-read awesomeness, and big thanks to Kkat for creating the world of Fallout Equestria for me to play in!

Other Author’s Notes:

Co-author! Huh.

Tales of Chicacolt is an interesting thing. It made me sit back and take a look at Starlight. I signed on officially somewhere in early July, 2012. I’ve spent just about a year wandering around the Wasteland with Radiant Star and her motley crew. Over 400,000 words.

That’s 2-3 full length novels worth, if you’re keeping track.

Should you be? I don’t know. I have read a lot of books. A whole lot of books. My personal opinion is, and always has been “More, Please!” I don’t hesitate to jump into a massive multi-volume series or expanded universe... But I’m not a typical pony.

And I’m rambling. Here’s to Volrathxp, here’s to Radiant Star, and here’s to The Moose, long may he reign!

Chapter 2: It Started With a Dame

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 2: It Started With a Dame

Well, having read many mystery novels, I know that the only way to discover the culprit is to investigate.

It started with a dame. The kind you read about in those old detective stories, that show up on your doorstep, crying their hearts out. The kind with a flank that just won't quit and a sparkle in their eye as they tell you about their problems. The kind that stab you in the back when you ain't lookin'. The kind a guy could die for.

Yeah... it started with a dame. She was a real looker, too. White unicorn. Light blue mane and tail with a cute little pink stripe through it. Name of Sassy Smiles. Cutie mark of a microphone and some music notes. She wore a little red dress that sparkled in the night. Said she was some sort of lounge singer at the Atomizer bar.

“Detective?” She said. I glanced up from my newspaper. She was standing in the doorway.

“Ma'am,” I said. “What can I do for you?”

Me, I'm an uptown kind of stallion. But enough about me...

“I need your help...” She said. I narrowed my gaze at that.

“What kind of help?” I asked.

Sassy had a problem. A big one. The kind of problem that doesn't go away with a shot of whiskey at your local watering hole. You see, her filly had gone missing. Sassy suspected foul play. Nopony would listen to her, though. That's why she came to me, I suppose. She said she'd heard I was the best at what I did. I wasn't gonna argue her point. I was the best at what I did.

“I'll pay you anything,” She said. “Anything, just please find my daughter.”

“It ain't gonna be easy, you know that right?” I replied. The mare bowed before my hooves.

“I'm begging you, I don't care what it takes...” She said. I put down my paper.

“Alright. Two hunnerd caps,” I said. “Two hunnerd caps and I'll find the filly.”

Sassy told me her and the kid had been up near Filly's Pier when somepony had abducted poor little Sunrise Smiles. I had asked Sassy why anypony would wanna take the kid, of course. The mare was certain that her old boyfriend, a unicorn by the name of Rock Crusher, was responsible. Apparently the stallion had connections with the Hellraisers, and maybe wanted a little revenge after Sassy kicked him to the curb. I cringed a bit at the mention of the raider gang. If the filly was in their hooves, it wasn't a good thing. They were well known for the disrespect they showed mares, even young ones.

“Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!” The mare said.

Filly's Pier. If there was ever a wretched hive of scum and villainy in this fucked up town, that was it. Home to the chem addicts, the unwanted, and the undesirable, Filly's Pier used to be one of the most popular places to visit before the war. It was also home to one of Equestria's naval bases. Now it was just a filthy hole in the ground where a pony went to get their fix. Why Sassy was there, with a filly no less, worried me deeply. If I was gonna get some answers as to little Sunrise's whereabouts, I was gonna have to go to the Pier.

It was getting dark when I got to the Atomizer, a bar on the less-miserable outskirts of the Pier. I'd made a few calls on the radio transmitter, hitting on an informant who wished to remain anonymous. Said he had information about the filly, and wanted to meet with me. To be fair, I was a little on edge. I'd been in this kind of situation before, and didn't trust it worth a hill of beans.

I pushed open the door to the Atomizer, not giving the bouncer the time of day. He grunted, letting me by without any issue once I flashed my credentials. He pointed towards the bar. The Atomizer was a dingy, grungy affair. The floor was covered in vomit and dried blood, the product of one too many sickly drunken bar brawls. I stepped carefully as I could and rested my hooves on the bar. The bartender was trying too hard to look sexy, a worn-out mare that looked half my age under the makeup and cheap jewelry.

“What'll it be, mister?” She said, her eyes half-lidded. I could tell that she'd been hitting the chems. She smelled like cheap booze and drugs, and looked like it to boot. Her black mane was scraggly and unkempt, and when she opened her mouth I swore that I would die from the stench. I forced a smile.

“Shot of whiskey,” I said. The mare nodded, grabbing a bottle out from underneath the bar. She poured the shot and I took it, downing it in one gulp. The liquid burned as it rolled down my throat, but I didn't mind.

“Getcha another?” The bartender said. I shook my head.

“No thanks. I've got business,” I said. “Lookin' for somepony. Filly. Name of Sunrise Smiles. Heard of her?”

“Sorry, never heard of her,” the mare replied as she went back to washing her glasses. I shuddered when I realized that the water she was using to wash them with was dirtier than the glasses. It figured that the bartender didn't know the filly, though. Either she'd been paid to say that, or she didn't really know. I supposed I was letting my paranoia get to me. Didn't matter, though. I turned around, scanning the dingy bar for my informant. A dark gray earth pony sat in the back of the room, staring at me. He glanced about and motioned for me to come over.

I trotted over and sat down at the table. The earth pony shifted his eyes left to right, almost like he was expecting something to happen. He finally settled them on me.

“You the guy?” He asked. I nodded. “You're lookin for that filly, aren't ya?”

“You know where she is?” I said quietly.

“You didn't hear this from me,” the earth pony said. “But I was here the other night. Saw the whole thing. That mare, I'm guessing it was her mother... arguin' with this big son of a bitch. Filly was here too.”

“What were they arguing about?”, pulling out a notebook. I started jotting down some notes on it.

“Don't rightly know. Mare was real mad,” the other pony said. “Said a lot of real nasty things to the stallion. Stallion got even madder. Told the mare she could take her shit and leave.”

“Where'd they go after that?” I said.

“Mare grabbed the filly and left. Not soon after, stallion left too,” he said. “I crawled into the bottle and left later that evening. Was on my way back home when I saw the mare again. She didn't have the filly with her. I don't remember much else, but I remember it was strange that she didn't have the filly.”

“Interesting,” I said, scribbling down a few more notes. I replaced the notebook into my jacket's pocket. “Well, you've been pretty helpful.” He hadn’t. The paltry pile of caps I pushed across the table reflected that, but he was happy enough to see them. “I'll let you know if I need anymore information.” I wasn't planning on it. The stallion nodded, glancing around shiftily. I grimaced. “Hey, buddy. You alright there?”

“Huh? Me?” The stallion said. “Yeah... yeah I'm alright, I'm alright.” I rolled my eyes at this. I stood, adjusting my coat. I turned and headed for the door. It was going to be a rough night. I needed some more concrete dirt. I needed to actually go into the Pier. I pushed open the door to the bar, stepping out into the night. I trotted up the road, heading towards the gates to the Pier. You see, a long time ago, somepony thought it would be a bright idea to build a settlement in that part of the city. To reinforce this, they drug out a bunch of old pieces of metal and skywagons, turning them into a gate that blocked off the Pier from the rest of the city.

Well, at least that was the intent. I grimaced as I came up to the gates. They were broken and rusted now. Just like everything else in this rotten city. I could see the lights from the chem bars and the Ministry of Morale's hub in the distance. After the war, the old Morale hub had been turned into the city's most fiendish place to get whatever you wanted. Sex, drugs, morally ambiguous pursuits. They were all available at Morale. The Hellraisers ran the place, the only place in the entire city that was ran by a gang of raiders that didn't devolve into ripping intestines out and using them as decorations. It was there I needed to go. I made my way down the Pier, glancing around and keeping a close eye on my surroundings. Thankfully, it seemed the chem heads and drunks were all in the bars tonight. No sign of trouble.

The bouncer in front of Morale wasn't a happy one. The minotaur stood tall over the crowd itching to get in, barking at the ones who couldn't pay the gate fee. I flashed a bag of caps at the minotaur, who in return growled under his breath and pointed inside. I stepped past him, grinning. Loud music assaulted my ears as I stepped into the hell that was Morale. Two fillies strutted past me, looking way too young to be in a place like this. Hell, they didn't even have cutie marks yet. They wore glow sticks in their manes and silky lingerie, flaunting everything and then some. I shuddered at the thought of it. The bar was stocked to the brim tonight, filled with drunken ponies and even a few griffons. They laughed boisterously amidst the booming thud of the DJ, making lewd propositions here and there to the waitresses. Guards patrolled the upper balconies, dark SMGs and shotguns easy to miss in the bizarre light.

I asked a few questions here and there. Most of the waitresses knew who Sassy was, which interested me greatly, but claimed to have never seen her little filly. I didn't bother with the chem heads. They mostly sat around looking at the ceiling anyways. The drunks were even worse. They made up wild stories about how the filly had jumped off the Pier.

“Little filly, yellow coat, red mane. You seen her?” I asked. The earth pony at the bar grunted.

“No clue, pal. Now would ya leave me alone? I'm busy here,” he replied. I grimaced.

“Yeah, real busy,” I said turning away from the bar and heading back into the crowd.

I hated places like this. They always left a sour taste in my mouth. I glanced around. No sign of Sunrise Smiles, after all. I grimaced. Maybe this had been a bad idea. I decided that if I was going to find anything, I'd have to dig deeper. Poke around in the parts of the Pier that tended to poke back. I headed towards the back of the bar, trying to keep to the shadows. A hard thing to do amidst the lights and craziness of Morale. I was pleased when I saw one of the guards leave his post to deal with a squabble among two drunks. I slipped through his door, feeling pretty happy with myself. The hallway was dark, dimly lit by bare bulbs dangling from wires overhead. I was worried there'd be more guards, but it seemed to be devoid of anypony. I trotted forward, looking around for something, anything that pointed to where the little filly had gone to.

I pushed open a door halfway down the hall. It was a bedroom. Strapped to the bed was a young earth pony filly. She had tears in her eyes, looking up at me with fear on her face. Her legs had been spread open and tied in position. It was painfully obvious what she was there for. I almost threw up. Sick bastards. Still, maybe this was the filly I'd been looking for?

“Mister? Please don't hurt me,” the filly whimpered. I grimaced.

“Easy, sweetie, easy. I'm not here to hurt you. What's your name, kid?” I asked. The filly shook with tears as I closed the door behind me.

“It's... it's... Daisy,” she said. I nodded.

“Kid, I'm gonna get you out of here, just trust me. But I need a little help,” I said. “I'm looking for another filly that might have been picked up and brought here. Her name's Sunrise. Have you seen her?” The filly quivered and finally nodded. “Do you know where she is?” The filly nodded again.

“She's... she's upstairs,” she said. “In the nicer rooms. We were in the same pen together.”

“Do you know the room number?” I asked. The filly shook her head. I sighed and trotted over to the bed. I slipped a knife out of my coat and cut the filly's bonds. She jumped off the bed.

“Thanks, Mister,” she said. I narrowed my gaze at her.

“Don't mention it kid,” I said. “Can you get out of here on your own?” The filly nodded. “Then get going. And be careful. If you fit into the crowd the guards shouldn't notice you.” The filly peeked her head out of the door, and made her way out. I grimaced, and followed her into the hallway.

*****************************************

The stairs led up to the nicer part of Morale's seedy back rooms. The suites up here had been converted from the offices they were using materials from a nearby Stable. The familiar logo that belonged to Stable-Tec adorned the beds that sat in each room. Not every room was empty as I peeked in. Some of them had ponies engaged in... less than desirable situations. None of them noticed as I made my way down the hall. Where was Sunny? She had to be here! She just had to be! A door at the end of the hallway wouldn't budge open. It was locked. Grimacing, I yanked out a bobby pin and a screwdriver and went to work. I hoped that there was nopony on the other side.

A soft click meant success, and I gently pushed the door open. This particular bedroom was absolutely luxurious. In the center of it was a massive king sized bed with four wooden posts that extended upwards. Laying on the bed was a yellow filly with a fiery red mane. She was asleep. I closed the door gently and made my way to the bed.

“Sunny?” I said quietly. The filly turned over, her eyes opening. The blue orbs widened as she saw me.

“Who... who are you?” She said.

“Calm down,” I said. “Are you Sunny?” The filly nodded. “I'm gonna get you out of here, alright? Your mom hired me to find you.”

“Momma?” Sunny said.

“Right as rain, kiddo,” I said. “She's been worried sick about you. Are you alright to move?”

“Yeah... I can move,” she said, hopping off the bed. “But what about the bad ponies. They told me to stay here and wait for them.” Alarms began to go off in my head. If they had intentionally put Sunny here, then they knew I was coming. I heard hooves in the hallway. Shit! I thought. How could I have been so careless!

“Sunny, you gotta trust me right now, alright?” I said. “Hop onto my back and stay as low as you can.” The filly nodded, jumping onto my back at the withers. She clung on for dear life as I pulled out my revolver from my shoulder pocket. “And close your eyes, sweetheart.” The door burst open as I clicked the safety off, revealing a pink unicorn raider stallion floating out a pistol. His mane was glued up into mohawk. A crazed look crossed his face.

He didn't get a chance to fire. I tongued the trigger of my revolver, the retort of the blast kicking back into the roof of my mouth. I grunted and fired again. Both shots hit the raider square in the face, leaving a gaping hole where his brain had been. He dropped to the ground with a *thud*. I heard shouts in the hallway. Shit shit shit! I thought, frantically looking around for an exit. The window was half open, revealing a fire escape on the other side. I stowed the pistol and made for the window, slamming it all the way up and hopping into the night. The ancient fire escape creaked under the combined weight of the filly and me. It emptied out into a dark alley in between Morale's multiple buildings.

“Hold on!” I shouted, starting down the rusty metal. It shuddered and groaned as I neared the bottom. I grimaced. The fire escape only went down so far. I was gonna have to jump the rest of the way. I wasn't too happy with that fact. As good as I was, even I wasn't a competition jumper. A dumpster sat a few feet away. It was open. I grinned as I heard the shouts from above me. I leaped off, the filly screaming in my ears as we landed in a pile of trash.

“You alright?” I said, groaning. The filly on my back grunted in response.

“I'm... I'm okay,” she said.

“Alright, keep holding on, Sunny. We're gonna get out of here,” I said. I climbed my way out of the dumpster, flopping onto the ground. I took a whiff. I was not going to smell good at all after this. I was really going to need a shower, if I could find a working source of non-irradiated water. My mind was racing with the possibilities. How in the hell did the Hellraisers know I was here? How did they know I was coming? I'd been careful to not let myself be seen, but looking back now I began to wonder if it was just one big trap. Shouting from the fire escape drew my attention, as did the gunfire. I began to beat street, the filly clinging onto my neck as my hooves hit concrete.

“Get him!” I heard from behind me. I glanced back for a moment, seeing a group of Hellraisers charging down the alley after me. Shit! I thought frantically, taking a fork to the left. The next alley led past a power station door. I pushed on it, opening the door with ease. I dove in, slamming the door closed behind me. I made my way over behind one of the ancient terminals, setting Sunny down on the ground.

“Stay quiet,” I whispered. I held my breath for what felt like an eternity as the roaring sound of hooves pounded right past the doorway. I nearly burst into laughter. Hellraisers, I thought. Not exactly that bright. I breathed a sigh of relief, turning to the filly sitting next to me. “Now... while we've got a moment to rest... do you know what that was all about?” Sunny shook her head.

“I don't remember much, mister,” she said softly. “I was with Momma, and then somepony knocked me out. I woke up in that room.” I grimaced.

“Dammit,” I said aloud. The filly looked up surprised.

“Mister?” She asked. I coughed.

“Sorry kid. It's not every day I'm chased by crazy raiders,” I said. “I'm not sure what the hell is going on. They knew I was coming for you, but how?”

“I don't know,” Sunny said. “Mister?” I glanced down at her, raising an eyebrow. “Are we gonna get out of here?”

“Sure as sugar, sweetheart,” I said, giving the filly a grin. “Come on. Let's go see if the coast is clear.” I stood, walking as softly as I could towards the door. I pushed it open quietly and glanced up and down the alley. Nothing. I grimaced. Nothing meant something was gonna happen. The Hellraisers could be here at any moment. I motioned to Sunny. The filly trotted over to me. “Okay, here's what we're gonna do kid. I want you to keep on my tail at all times. If things go bad, I want you to run as hard as you can and get yourself out of here. Can you do that for me?” Sunny nodded.

“Mister... you're gonna get out of here too, right?” She said.

“We both are,” I said. “Now let's go.” I pushed open the door and stepped into the alley. Sunny stayed right behind me as we started galloping down the narrow passage. I glanced about, wondering why we hadn't been spotted yet. The Hellraisers might be stupid fucks, but they were persistent. It wasn't going to take long before they were back on our tails. I stopped at the edge of the alley, poking my head out to see if there was anypony around. Nothing. Good. Okay, I can work with this. I can get this filly out of here. The exit isn't that far. I could see it from here. Once we got out of Morale I could get the kid back to the Atomizer and get in touch with her mom.

I should have known it wasn't going to be that easy. Shouting from down the second alley drew my attention to a group of Hellraisers. They had their guns drawn and their eyes were wide with bloodlust. I have to admit, I was really starting to get sick of the fucks. I started running, Sunny keeping time right next to me as bullets flew through the air behind us. We were lucky they were such piss-poor shots. I panted hard as we ran, my years in the business catching up with me. I knew a long time ago that one of these days I wouldn't be able to do this job anymore. I just hoped I'd be able to finish this one. Little Sunny Smiles deserved that much.

The shouting stopped as we made our way through the front gate of Morale. We ran for a few more feet and stopped. I turned around, noticing that nopony was chasing us. What in Equestria was going on here? Why weren't they chasing us? I needed answers, and the only pony I knew that was gonna give them to me was an old friend of mine. I'd been having these weird feelings ever since I found the filly. Like I'd been set up. Thoughts flashed through my mind as I realized just who could have done it, too. I didn't like those thoughts. I looked down at Sunny.

“Come on kid. For right now we're sticking together until I get to the bottom of all this,” I said.

“What about Momma?” She said. I grimaced. I knew she was going to ask.

“Kid, we're not out of the woods yet. We might be out of the limits of Morale, but we're still in the Pier,” I said. “It's dangerous, and its also night time. We gotta lay low and get out of here in the morning.” The filly sighed, and then nodded. “Good. Now follow me. His place is just over on the other side of this next set of buildings.” We moved silently, the quiet of the Pier piercing through the night sky. I kept an eye around me, hoping and praying that we wouldn't hit any trouble. Thankfully though, nothing happened. We came to a small warehouse building on the western edge of the Pier. I stepped up, rapping on the locked door quickly. The door lock clacked open, and the door opened slightly to reveal the beaked mug of a griffon. A sour expression crossed his face as he saw me.

“Oh, it's you,” he squawked. “What do you want?”

“Trap,” I said. “I need a place to hole up, and I need some answers.”

“Buzz off,” the griffon said. “I thought I was done with you.”

“Trap, please,” I pleaded. “This ain't negotiable. Whatever business we had between us, this is bigger than that.” The griffon named Trap sighed, pushing the door all the way open.

“Come on in. Who's the kid?” Trap said, pulling out a pack of cigarettes and lighting one up. He took a big puff and motioned for us to follow him. I prodded Sunny forward, smiling. Iron Trap was an old, old, old friend of mine. We used to work together. Things didn't always go well for us.

“Her name's Sunrise Smiles,” I said. “Trap. Somethin' big is goin' down. The Hellraisers had this filly holed up in Morale.” Trap grunted.

“Hellraisers always got fillies, mares, colts, you name it up in that shithole,” he said. The griffon led us down the long hall and let us into the tiny office. Sunny jumped onto the couch against the wall and curled up. She let out a yawn. I nodded at Trap. We stepped out into the hallway, letting the filly get some much needed rest.

“This one was different,” I said. “They knew somepony was hired to find her. They knew I'd be there. So what do you know about it, Trap?” Trap sighed, putting a claw up to his face.

“Look, I don't know much, but I've been hearing chatter about the Hellraisers. There's this particular one, name of Rock Crusher,” he said. “You pissed him off, something fierce by what I hear. You put one of his best friends seven feet underground.”

“I don't remember that,” I said, glancing away. “I've made a lot of enemies in my time. You know that.”

“Yeah... you and me were enemies, once,” Trap said. “But none of them were as fucking pissed as Crusher. Word on the Pier is that he put a hit out on you.”

“What's that got to do with the filly?” I asked. Trap shrugged, ruffling his feathers.

“Don't know,” he said. “I didn't even know about her until you brought her here.” I grimaced.

“Something's not right Trap, and I got a bad feeling I know who's behind it,” I said. Trap nodded. “I'm sorry for barging in on you. I know you don't exactly like me much anymore.”

“As far as I'm concerned, we're square,” Trap said. “You're tryin' to save that filly. I can respect that. Just... be on your way in the morning and don't come back. I don't need the Hellraisers banging down my door after your tired ass.”

“Fine,” I said. I yawned, catching the eye of the griffon. “What? It's been a long night.”

“Then get some shuteye,” Trap said, pointing at the office. I nodded, turning away and pushing open the door to the office. I slumped onto the couch next to Sunny. She glanced up at me.

“Mister? What's wrong?” She said.

“Nothin, sweetheart,” I said. “You alright?”

“I'm... I'm scared. Will I see my Momma again?” She said. I sighed. I knew I needed to tell the kid sooner or later. I had hoped to confront Sassy Smiles first, find out if she was really involved in this before.

“Kid... I don't know if your Momma is a good pony or not,” I said. “I think she set this whole thing up. She sold you to those bad ponies to get to me.” The little filly gasped softly, tears filling her eyes.

“That's... that's not true. Momma loves me!” She shouted. I placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Listen.... Sunny... I was hired to keep you safe and get you somewhere safe. If your mom truly isn't involved in this, then you'll go home. But until then, I promise you I'm going to keep you safe from the bad ponies,” I said. “But that means you gotta trust me. Can I count on you to do that for me?” Sunny hesitated, but nodded anyways.

“I... I can do that,” she said. I smiled softly. Kids. They grew up so fast in the Wasteland.

“Pinkie Promise?” She said after a few moments more of silence. I raised an eyebrow at this. Like all the ponies familiar with the Ministries and their failures... I knew about the Pinkie Promise. I sighed, performing the familiar motions.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” I said, remembering to close my eye for the last motion. “I will do my best to protect you.”

Sunny smiled, obviously pleased. She laid her head down, yawning and drifting off. The next minute I knew, she was sleeping deeply. I yawned again, resting my head on the old ruined couch. Pretty soon, sleep came and took me off to dreamland.

*******************************

Soft light filtered into the tiny office, and I shook my eyes open. Sunny slept peacefully next to me, snoring softly. I stretched out, rolling off of the couch. I stood, cracking my neck. I hadn't had a good night's sleep in a long time, and I still hadn't had one the night before. I kept waking up to make sure that Sunny was alright. Every time I woke up, the filly was doing just fine. I don't know why I was so worried.

Of course, life had a funny way of reminding me of just how bad things could be. I could hear shouting from outside the window. I glanced outside of the dirty glass pane. The sky was overcast, and down in the Pier below I could see ponies. Not only that, they were raiders. Hellraisers! I thought frantically. They fucking followed us! How in the hell did we know we'd be here?! I needed to get Sunny to safety. I shook the filly, waking her.

“What's going on?” She said groggily.

“We gotta go, kid. Trouble,” I said. The filly's eyes widened as she heard the shouting too. Banging from outside the office told us that we didn't have any time. They were right on top of us. I scanned the room, seeing an air vent. “Kid... get in the air vent. Get in there and get the hell out of here. And don't go back to your mom, alright? Get yourself down to Theater. The MMMM will take you in.”

“What about you, Mister?” Sunny said, tears forming in her eyes. “Aren't you comin' too? You promised to keep me safe!!”

“Kid, you gotta go. There's no time. I can't follow you,” I said. “I don't want to break a Pinkie Promise,kid, but you gotta go! If you can get free, then you'll be fine. You're a strong filly, now go!” The filly nodded, charging over to the air vent and pushing it open. She started to close it behind her when she looked back.

“I... Thank you,” she said softly. “I'll... I'll never forget you.” I nodded with a sharp grin. Sunny pulled the vent closed. The door burst open, and several large burly raiders entered the room. They brandished all sorts of weapons. A massive grey unicorn pushed his way in behind them.

“Well, well... lookee what we got here, boys,” he said, his voice deep and ominous. I turned around. I grimaced.

“Rock Crusher, I presume,” I said. The unicorn chuckled.

“Boy you got that right,” he said. “You know what I've been through, lookin' for you?”

“I can only imagine,” I deadpanned, rolling my eyes. “You stay up all night? You look a little tired.”

“Shut up,” Rock Crusher said. “You don't get to talk. Boys, grab this bitch, this marelicker. He's gonna get his just desserts for fucking with the Hellraisers.” The two earth ponies on each side of him started forward, grabbing me by my forelegs. I grunted, struggling as they dragged me out of the office and out into the day. It had started to rain. Off to the side I could see Iron Trap. A sharp grimace was on his beak. My blood began to bubble and boil at the sight of him. Of course. That's how they found us.

“Trap!” I roared. “How much did they pay you, huh? How much?!”

“Enough,” the griffon said. “Enough.” I glared at him.

“Some friend,” I retorted, growling. Rock Crusher stepped up next to the griffon, floating out a huge fat sack of caps.

“Thank you for your... assistance,” the unicorn said, a mad grin on his face. “Boys... knock this fuck out. What comes next is gonna be a surprise.” I had just enough time to think about how much I hated surprises, before the hoof hit the back of my head and spiraling stars sucked me into the black.

**********************************************

I woke up... must have been several hours later at least. I groaned. I couldn't feel my legs. I couldn't feel much else. My tongue was a dry scrap of hide in the desert of my mouth. My eyes opened into darkness. I couldn't see anything at all. I found my thoughts drifting to Sunrise Smiles. Did the filly get away? Was she okay? A light blared through the dark, blinding me temporarily. I couldn't move my torso, but I could at least look down. My legs were... they were... encased in concrete!

“Told you it'd be a surprise, lover,” a deep voice said from beyond the bright light. It shifted slightly away from me to where I could see two shapes.

“It's a grand surprise, my dear,” a silky smooth voice replied. It was a voice I'd heard before. Sassy Smiles. The mare came into view, a grin on her wicked face. “You got him, Rocky. All for me...”

“All for you, baby,” Rock Crusher said, stepping up next to her. He drew the mare into a deep kiss. Sassy moaned as she broke the embrace, sighing.

“...set...me....up...” I mumbled. I was having a hard time trying to get out any words. Sassy chuckled, her laugh a siren song.

“Of course I did, you stupid pony,” she said. “You killed my brother, after all.” My eyes widened. “You remember him? No, of course you don't. It's just a job to you.”

“Sick... sick... bitch,” I choked out. “Used your own fucking filly to do your dirty work. You disgust me.” Sassy rolled her eyes.

“Please,” she said. “I was more than happy to get rid of little 'Sunny'. Such a whiny little brat. Always going on about 'Mommy this' and 'Mommy that'. Luna, it was annoying. Besides... it doesn't matter. We haven't found her yet, but we will.” I nearly breathed a sigh of relief. So Sunny had gotten away. I let out a chuckle.

“You'll never find her,” I said, laughing. “She's safe, and you'll never get her back.” I was rolling inside myself in joy. The kid was free. She was going to live.

“Well... maybe if you tell us where she is...” Sassy said, her velvety voice ringing in my ears. I growled under my breath.

“Fuck you. I'm not telling you shit,” I said. Sassy snorted.

“Was worth a shot. Rocky, he's all yours,” she said, trotting back to where her lover waited quietly. Rock Crusher came into view.

“Dames. Gotta love em,” he said, looking back at Sassy for a second. “Anyways... here's the part you get to be surprised about, you stupid fuck.” His horn lit up, throwing a switch on the far wall. Something opened up beneath me, Rock Crusher’s horn held me upright, and I groaned as I was suspended in midair. The concrete on my legs was pulling me downard, and Rock Crusher’s magic held me in place. I glanced down, my eyes widening. The murky black waters of Lake Mareigan awaited me. Rock Crusher laughed. “How well do you think you can swim?”

“Go to hell,” I hissed. Rock Crusher grinned at me, the picture of smug satisfaction.

“You're going first,” he said. His horn cut out, and I felt myself falling. I hit the water with a splash, the concrete dragging me down. I struggled, but fell below the surface. The murky water stung my eyes and I tried to hold my breath. I tried to move my legs. I couldn't. My lungs were burning by this point. A few bubbles escaped my muzzle.

As the pain grew, all I could think of was Sunny. The little filly who got away. My final triumph. The one I broke a Pinkie Promise to save. She got away. She’d be safe with the MMMM...

And to think... it all started... with a dame.

Author's Note

Welcome folks to another chapter of “Tales of Chicacolt”! This chapter was brutally fun to write, and I spent a lot of time going back and forth to make sure everything fit right and made sense.

This chapter was highly inspired by the noir genre, as you can obviously tell. Neo-noir flicks like 'Sin City' and 'Blade Runner' very much inspired many portions of this, as well as classic noir like 'The Long Goodbye'. The idea here was to present a very straightforward missing filly case and turn it around on our intrepid hero, as well as to show what the area of Filly's Pier is like. It also gave me a better understanding of the Hellraisers gang, and their role in the city.

I also hope some peeps notice that we never learn our mystery detectives name the entire time he's roaming around the Pier. His name is Detective Flash Bang!

Major thanks to co-author Wirepony and McMesser my pre-reader. You guys are great!

Additional thanks to Kkat, for creating this fun and fantastic world!

Wirenotes:
I don’t think ‘co author’ is really justified, but I’m happy as a clam to be part of this. I _love_ the Film Noire genre, even if I come to it from the Harry Dresden books, Basic Instinct, and the more actiony flicks like RED and Die Hard. I’m on the road from August 1 to September 1, so there may be some delays in ToC 3, which will follow our intrepid Smooze on an adventure!

Chapter 3: 'Joy and the Giant Vine

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 3: ‘Joy and the Giant Vine

Nothing can stop the Smoooooze….

Not all tales from this corner of the Wasteland are tragic. In the remote town of Arlington, just south of Chicacolt, the ponies there have just made acquaintances with the most unusual of pairs. A being known as a Smooze by the name of Finishing Touch, and a griffon cub named Featherjoy have traveled to this place with their friend, one Professor Osmosis, the leader of the organization "The Seekers of Truth". They have come to help the ponies of Arlington rebuild, and to seek ancient truths from beneath the town's Stable.

*****************

“You called for us Professor?” asked the Smooze as he and a small gryphon cub walked into the Lab. In that cluttered space of science, reading a half-dozen pre-war books and glancing at a terminal screen was Professor Osmosis.

“Ah, yes. Finishing, Featherjoy good to see you. Thanks for coming down so early” said the bright blue unicorn stallion as he looked up to the new arrivals, only to be nearly knocked from his seat by Featherjoy’s leaping embrace.

“Morning Professor!” Featherjoy said as she left the Professors arms.

“What do you need help with Professor?” asked Finishing Touch, smiling at the embrace of his two closest friends.

“Right, yes. As you two know I’ve been looking into some of the books that we’ve found and information we’ve come across here in the Stable. It points to another smaller research facility on the other side of the Stable that we’re hopefully opening later today and I was hoping that my favourite little assistant,” said the Professor as he ruffled the blue tipped feathers on Featherjoy’s head “would be interested in joining the research team that’s going in?” at this the young gryphon’s eyes grew wide with excitement.

“Oh, can we go Touch? Can we please please please!?” she called rushing over to the Smooze.

“Hold on one moment Featherjoy. Will it be safe Professor? After what happened at the temple and all the trouble with Truth Seeker...” asked Finishing Touch.

“From what we’ve seen so far the Stable defenses have been deactivated, and the research in this area was low key environmental studies.” The Professor said, gesturing to the open books before him. “Studies of light and enclosure on bone growth, that sort of thing. I will however, be sending a few security gentlemen down with you... Just in case.” the Professor said as he walked back to his desk. “It’s up to you Finishing, but I think this will be perfectly safe. Otherwise I wouldn’t send you two in... After all the trouble I caused you two recently” the stallion lowered his head as he recalled the harm that befell the two only a few weeks ago.

“None of that was your fault and you know it. If it wasn’t for you coming to our aid we wouldn’t have made it out at all” Touch said as he walked up to Osmosis “We’ll go on this little expedition, it will be good to see how things are actually done around here”

At this Featherjoy jumped in the air “Yes!” she called out. “Oh, I’m gonna need to get my things ready! I need my notepad and pens and... and.. Actually Professor what will I need? I..I’ve never actually done this before..” She asked scratching the back of her head.

“You shouldn’t need much else my dear, just note down anything you notice, just like when you help me with my other research and don’t touch anything till Researcher Artifact tells you it’s safe” chuckled Osmosis.

At this the young gryphon nodded “I’ll do my best Professor, I won’t let you down!” she called as the practically flew out of the room to get ready for her small adventure.

A few hours later three earth ponies, a gryphon cub and a smooze waited by a door with ‘Environmental research’ written on the top as one of the ponies worked on the terminal by the door. “I should have the door opening in just a moment... there we go!” called the cream coloured mare as the door started to rise from the floor. “Now, lets see what we have in here shall we my little gryphon?” asked Researcher Artifact as she glanced down at the gryphon.

“Yeah, I wonder what we’re going to find in here...” she said with a hint of worry creeping into her voice, the enthusiasm from before seeming to have completely left her.

“Don’t worry Featherjoy, everything will be okay. Just think of all the research you'll be able to go through with everyone when we get back and the secrets that you’ll be the first to see in nearly two hundred years” reassured Finishing Touch as he placed a gloopy hand on Featherjoy’s shoulder. Nodding and smiling at the kind and encouraging words from her friends the young gryphon walked into the previously sealed room.

What little light that penetrated the darkness of the room came from the now open doorway the single live Stable-Tec terminal that sat on the far side of the room. “Let’s see if we can get the lights back on shall we?” asked Artifact to no one in particular as she moved over to the terminal and started to access its systems, a few moments later what lights that remained bathed the room in light.

“That’s better, now lets see what we have here shall we Featherjoy?” Asked Finishing Touch as he looked around the room with his young gryphon companion.

With a small leap Featherjoy landed on one of the tables as the group started to search the area “Hmmm, I think I have something here” called Researcher Artifact “it seems like they were working on the effects of radiation on the local flora and how to counteract the effects. Some notes seem to point toward medical applications as well... interesting” mused the researcher.

“If you say so Arti, I don’t know if I trust anything created by radiation to actually help ponies, all it seems to do is bring us problems. Just look at them damn ghouls, they’re created by radiation right?” called one of the guards, a dark gray stallion as he rummaged through the shelves.

“Now, Iron Sights, you know better than that. Not all ghouls are feral, we’ve met many nice and friendly ghouls over the years. You can’t paint them all with the same brush, that would be like saying all Alicorns are bad and we just know that’s not true. Isn’t that right Feathers?” replied Artifact as she smiled at the small gryphon, who nodded in response with a big smile on her face.

“Yeah, Radiant Star saved us all from Seeker! Even you Sights.” The stallion only grumbled in response, to which the other occupants of the room giggled at.

“Gerr, there’s nothing here!” Called out a annoyed gryphon, as she pushed a 200 year old cup of the desk in frustration “I’ve got to bring something back to the Professor!” she pleaded as she turned to look at the smooze who was inspecting one of the walls.

“Now Featherjoy, what’s the Professor always told you about being impatient and rushing things?” He said as he glanced at the gryphon. “But it would seem there may be something here - I can feel a small gap in this wall that isn’t anywhere else in the room. Artifact, can you see anything that could open this on the terminal?” Asked Finishing as he still pressed himself to the wall.

Turning back to the computer the mare nodded and searched through the computers files once again. “Let me see, ahh here we go ‘Compartment One. Status - Sealed’ let’s open it and see what we have, shall we?” Pressing the button on the terminal caused the compartment to open up. Featherjoy flew the short distance to perch on the shoulder of Finishing Touch “What’s in here Touch?!” she wondered once she landed on her friend.

In front of the two was a strange sight, sat on a cradle was a peculiar looking stone that pulsed with a green glow, the room itself was covered in vines that seemed to be growing from a small potted plant next to the stone. The vines clung to every available surface and burrowed deep into the solid metal floor. “Oh wow, what do you reckon this is?” asked Featherjoy as she started to scribble down notes in her notepad “it seems to giving out some kind of... energy? maybe it’s feeding the plant and causing it to grow all big n’ stuff?”

“This must be what they were using to conduct the tests on the flora.. Seems like they had some success. But why was it sealed away?” Mused the smooze as he turned to the researcher.

“We’ll we’re going to have to run some test on this, find out if that things even safe to move and how far those vines go down. It’s not giving off any harmful levels of radiation, so it should be safe to take a closer look at” The mare replied as she trotted up to the smooze, “I didn’t see anything about controlling it the test on the monitor, but I’m not the tech wiz. I’ll have Hard Drive look into it, see what he can find”

“You sure it’s not dangerous? It doesn’t exactly look friendly?” asked Finishing Touch as he leant closer to get a better look at the stone.

“Positive, PipBuck’s not picking up any dangerous radiation levels from it. If the research into the flora went really wrong it would’ve been a lot harder to open. I’m going to send for the Professor to come down and take a look at this” replied Researcher Artifact as she nodded to one of the guards who trotted off to find Osmosis.

Jumping off from her perch after hearing it was pretty much safe Featherjoy fluttered to a landing next to the stone. “The vines definitely started from this plant pot. It looks like the growth rate has been sped up by whatever this is” she said as she poked the stone. As her claw touched the stone it released a bigger pulse of green energy, causing the vines nearby to grow around the small chamber caging the small gryphon inside. “Ahhh, Touch! Whats going on!” Cried Featherjoy as she jumped away from the stone, panic sharpening her voice as she fell.

“Featherjoy!” called out Touch as he slammed into the vines that covered the once open compartment “Keep calm, we’ll get you out of their. Just don’t touch anything else till we know what’s going on... “ said the smooze, trying to calm himself as much as the trapped gryphon cub.

“Touch, what’s going on? Get me out of here... I don’t like it in here, the vines are still moving...” whimpered the cub as she curled up into a ball “Touch... Help...” Pounding on the other side of the vines, Finishing Touch attempted to force his way past the vines

“I.. I can’t get in. It’s too tight.. What are we going to do?” He begged Artifact, looking toward the mare, fear gripping his eyes, hoping she would know what to do.

”There maybe some way we can open up a gap to get her out, we could possibly cut a hole in the vines?” Suggested Iron Sights from the side of the room as he approached the two.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, we don’t know if any vibration could set it off again... And burning them could spread to the other vines. But we’ll find a way Touch, we’ll get her out” Said the researcher as she placed a hoof on the smooze’s shoulder.

“Maybe something in the compartment? They may’ve had someway to remove the vines after testing... Let me have a look at the terminal again” Pondered Artifact as she moved back to the terminal. Leafing through the files once again, nothing seemed to point towards a way to free the cub. “Nothing here, sorry Touch. All we’ve got is a plan of the lab.... Wait, looks like there should be some air vents or something? They may be small enough for her to climb through, see if she can see any Touch.” She suggested, smiling at the smooze who nodded in response as he moved back to the vines.

“Featherjoy, can you hear me?” He asked.

“Touch! Wha...what’s going on? I’m.. I’m scared, I don’t like it in here!” The gryphon shrieked as she rushed to the wall of vines.

“I know ‘Joy, we may have found a way out, can you see anything that looks like an airvent?” Asked Finishing Touch as he leant against the vines.

“Ermm, I can’t.. Wait, yeah I see something in the ceiling that looks like a vent. It’s all busted, some of the vines have gone up it.” chirped the gryphon as she stood “I can probably fit through it!”

“Just.. Just be careful Featherjoy, we don’t properly know where it leads...” Said the smooze with concern in his voice. On the other side of the vines, Featherjoy readied herself to jump up to the vent and climb her way to freedom.

“I’m going in Touch, I’ll..I’ll see you on the other side...” Said the young gryphon as she lept and flapped her way up to the vent, digging her claws into the vines that wound their way through. Dragging herself up the vine Featherjoy managed to get into the vent and start to squeeze her way along the shaft, hoping to find her way to freedom.

“Where will that vent shaft lead Artifact? Do we even know?” asked the smooze as he moved back over to the terminal next to the researcher.

“Ermm, by the look of things, it should be a standard air vent, so it should have several openings along the way that she can get out of. Closest one to us... Looks like it’s back in the hallway, at least I think.” Answered Researcher Artifact as she looked over the floor plan for the labs. At this Finishing Touch ran back out into the hallway looking for the air vent that would grant his friend her freedom.

“I can’t see it, where is the vent?” worried the purple smooze as he frantically looked around the hallway “She.. She’s going to be so scared, I need to be there to meet her..” He mumbled as he paced up and down the hallway looking for the vent.

“Touch.. Calm down” reasoned Artifact as she and Iron Sights stood in the doorway smiling down towards the other end of the corridor “I have a feeling everything will be fine.” She gestured down the corridor as Professor Osmosis trotted down with what looked like a small gryphon covered in two hundred years of dust and dirt, Featherjoy perched on his back, hugging his neck. Her eyes grew wide as she saw her friend, jumping from the back of the Professor she charged towards the smooze “Touch! I got myself out!” she yelled as she jumped up to her friend and embraced him in a hug.

“‘Joy, Oh thank Celestia you’re alright..” He mumbled as what looked like tears rolled down his face. Seeing this Featherjoy leant back, concern covering her face

“Touch.. What’s wrong, I got out and I’m okay” worried the gryphon.

“He’s just very happy to see you’re okay Featherjoy, isn’t that right Finishing?” said Osmosis as he walked up to the two friends, placing a hoof on the shoulder of the smooze.

“Yes, I just didn’t want to see you get hurt again because of me, it’s just like that blasted temple all over again...” said Finishing Touch as he glanced down away from the two.

“That’s not true at all!” Shouted Featherjoy as she hugged her friend even more.

“Tell you what you two, why don’t you go and get a drink and some snacks... and maybe a wash while I take a look at this with Researcher Artifact? You can come back when you’re ready, if you’d like.” Said the Professor as he patted Featherjoy on the head and walked towards the lab towards the remaining two earth ponies.

“Hey, how come I can’t get anything!?” Complained Iron Sights, only to receive a knock to the back of the head from Artifact

“Oh do grow up Iron, I swear you still act like you’re a foal. What would mum think if she saw you still complaining like this when you don’t get your sweets..? Now come on, we’ve got work to do.” She said as she turned back into the lab with Osmosis and a slightly wounded Iron Sights.

“That sounds like a good idea, what do you think ‘Joy?” Chuckled Finishing as he turned back to his friend as he carried her down the hallway. “Yeah! That sounds great!" She chirped happily as she moved to rest on the smoozes shoulder. “So.. How did you find the Professor first anyway...?”

*******

“So, what do we have here?” Asked the Professor as he walked back into the lab with Researcher Artifact and Iron Sights “and would someone care to explain what happened here?”

“Well, we found what looked like a stone in the compartment” replied the researcher as she walked up to the vine covered compartment “It seemed to be giving off some strange green glow, but my PipBuck wasn’t picking up any dangerous levels of radiation from it. That’s when Featherjoy touched the stone, which apparently caused the vines to grow at a greatly increased rate trapping her inside” explained the mare.

“Hmm, so it reacts to contact, or at least it seems to. I wonder what they were testing and where this came from.” Pondered the Professor, “Any idea how we can get into it?” Joining the other two at the vine covered alcove , Iron Sights tapped his hoof to the vines. When nothing seemed to happen

“Well, now that Feathers out, we can try to cut the vines free and see if we can get to it that way?” he suggested.

“We can try that, if we take care with the cutting to minimize any vibrations that could cause it to activate again...” The Professor nodded to Sights as Artifact shrugged.

“I’m not sure what else we could try” said the mare. “Right, go and get your tools Sights and while you’re out grab Hard Drive, see if he can get anything out of that terminal.” Continued the Researcher, nodding as Iron Sights left to go about his task.

A few minutes later Sights returned with some cutting equipment and Technician Hard Drive, “I hear you had a terminal that needed looking over Artifact?” Asked the green unicorn stallion as he pushed up a pair of glasses on his face, smiling at the mare.

“Ah, yes. Right over here, it has a little bit of information on it regarding the tests that were taking place here, but I think some more maybe hidden somewhere else. I couldn’t find anything, I was hoping you could find something more..” replied Researcher Artifact as she led him to the Stable-Tec terminal.

“Do not worry Artifact, I’ll find the hidden information for you in a jiffy!” said the Tech as he sat down infront of the terminal “Anything for you my dear. How would you feel about dinn...” Started to ask the stallion was interrupted as the Researcher walked off.

“The answers still no Drive...” heading back to the other side of the room to the chuckling, smiling face of her brother as he began setting up the cutting equipment. Slumping his shoulders in defeat, as he logged on to the terminal

“Right.. Ermm yes. Anyway, onto the task at hoof.” Glancing through the files on the terminal it didn’t take him long to find evidence of a hidden set of files that seemed to have been deleted very quickly. “We definitely have something here, but it looks like it was deleted, probably when everyone left the stable. Let me see if I can get them back” he mumbled to the others, only to be joined by the sound of power tools revving up as Iron Sights started to cut at the vines with a saddle mounted saw.

“Sorry, what was that?” Called the Professor, shouting over the sound of the saw as he turned to Hard Drive.

“I may’ve foun.. “ he started to yell only to be drowned out as the noise from the saw grew in volume “I.. never mind” he mumbled as he turned back to his work, attempting to piece together what bits of the deleted files he could find, after several long minutes of searching Hard Drive managed to retrieve a partially deleted report on the terminal. “Hey, Artifact... ARTIFACT!” he shouted to the others, only to be greeted by stares from the others as the sound of the tool died down.

“No need to shout buddy, we’re only over here” called back Iron Sights, allowing the power saw to cool as he inspected the results of his labor.

“Right.. right, sorry. Well I’ve found something anyway. One of the reports wasn’t fully deleted, I’ve managed to put part of it back up.” pointing to the terminal screen.

“Ah, great work. Let’s see what it says shall we?” Asked the Researcher as she glanced at the Professor as she walked towards the monitor followed by Osmosis.

“Right, so it would seem that the last thing they were testing was the prospect of speeding up growth of plant stuffs to be used as food, probably for the front lines where it may’ve been difficult to get food to the troops.” Said Hard Drive as he read over the document “but something caused them to cancel the experiments.. Listing something about... Wait that can’t be right.” The sound of cutting started up again briefly in the background.

“I’m nearly in, won’t be a second” called Iron Sights.

The sound of ripping vines filled the room as Sights pulled free the remaining part of the vines, falling back as the piece came free. “Oghff, right. I’m in” said the stallion as he stood back up, looking inside the compartment he was met with something new. “What the heck is that? That wasn’t there before.” He called out as he gazed upon the new resident of the alcove, inside now wasn’t just the stone but 5 large green pods that emitted a green gas around them. Rushing back over to see what Iron Sights was on about the Professor gazed at the new residents of the alcove.

“Oh wow. You say these weren't here before?” Asked Osmosis.

“No, just the stone was inside previously” said Researcher Artifact as she left Hard Drive, still gazing at the monitor, tapping away at the terminal.

“This could be what the previous inhabitants of the Stable had been researching, if we can get this stone back home to Canterbridge, we could possibly find where they went wrong. Bring food to the inhabitants of the wasteland!” Said Osmosis excitingly.

“Erm, guys..” Mumbled Hard Drive at the computer.

“We’ll need to find a way to move the stone from the cradle” Ignoring Hard Drive as she talked with the Professor.

“Guys.. “ Called Hard Drive again.

“We can see what set’s off the effect and maybe find... “ mused the Professor only to be interrupted by the Technician.

“GUYS! I really think you should see this!” He shouted to the rest of the group as they turned towards him. “I.. I think these pods are what caused the other researchers to abandon all this. One report mentions some kind of creature to came out of the pods.. By the sound of things it mimics the last thing that touched the stone” Panicked Hard Drive, “Reports say that once they got out, they turned hostile towards anyone that got too close to them and that any attempt to make contact was ignored completely”

A soft hissing noise came out of the compartment that housed the stone and the new pods, only to be followed by a popping sounds and a screech. “Oh shit!” Called out Sights as he jumped back from the alcove “one of the bloody things just opened” throwing off his saw he quickly grabbed his shotgun in his mouth. The sound was repeated four more times as the other pods opened, only to be drowned out by a blazing siren and yellow flashing lights as all other lights went out followed by the door slamming shut. “What..” called out Hard Drive as the terminal shutdown, flashing up the message ‘Quarantine in effect, biological spores detected. Please stand by’ “Oh.. We’re so screwed. What now...?” He asked to the others.

******

Meanwhile, safe and sound outside the Stable, Finishing Touch and his freshly cleaned gryphon companion Featherjoy sat. Over looking the one vibrant town of Arlingtion, recently destroyed in a attack by the Steel Rangers. But with the aid of the Seekers the town is once again being rebuilt. Looking up at the smooze the young gryphon smiled “It’s good to see so many ponies getting along and helping each other, isn’t it Touch?” She said.

“That it is Featherjoy, just shows that there is still hope for the world.” replied the smooze as he stood up, “How about we go get you something to eat?” he smiled at Featherjoy as she nodded and jumped up to his shoulders.

Walking a bit further into town, the two soon found a small vendor selling food to the ruined town. After acquiring a bit of food the two walked into the town itself, the sound of rushing hooves greeted the two as a group of five young colts ran around the corner. “See, told you it was real! An’ you lot said I was lyin, still not sure what the ‘ell it is..” called one black earth pony colt as he faced the group.

“Hey, don’t be so mean to my friend!” called Featherjoy from atop the smoozes shoulder, jumping down to face the group “his name’s Finishing Touch and hes my best friend!”

“Wow, a gryphon too. Now this town’s just gettin interestin with you Seekers of whatever ya called turnin up!” Chuckled the colt as Featherjoy just glared at him. “Sorry, where’s me manners. How’d you do, my names Urchin. At least that’s what everyone calls me.” Gesturing back to the others “these are my ponies and this’s my patch. Not much to look at, nothing posh , but we makes do wiv what we ‘ave, ain’t what right boys!” Said the young colt, smiling back at the others as they cheered with their leader. “I didn’t mean no disrespect to ya friend, we’ve just never seen one of his kind before.... Ermm, what are you anyway?” He asked glancing up at the smooze.

“Well, we don’t properly know. It’s a long story but that’s why I’m with the Seekers. But like my friend said, my names Finishing Touch and this is Featherjoy” said the smooze as he pointed down to the still angry gryphon.

“Nice to meet ya” said the colt as he walked up to Featherjoy and held his hoof out, smiling at the gryphon, shaking the hoof with her claw she smiled back at him. Fluttering back up to the shoulder of her friend, looking back down at the colt and his friends she waved to them as they ran off, no doubt to go and cause more problems for the local ponies of the town.

“Well he was rather nice, don’t you think Featherjoy?” asked Touch as he turned back towards the Stable hidden deep below the town.

“Ermm, yeah I guess he was nice, a bit rude at first” she replied. “We heading back to the others? I’m sure they’ve found something out by now.” she said to her friend.

“Yes, they’ve probably worked someway to get back to the stone” said the smooze as he walked into the Stable.

“I’m.. I’m sorry about that Touch.. I didn’t know that would happen” said Featherjoy as she looked down at her claws.

“It’s okay, no one blames you for what happened as everything was okay in the end.” Said Touch as he glanced at her and tickled just under her beak, making her giggle.

As the two neared the lab, they were greeted by a flashing yellow light illuminating the hallway. “Oh that can’t be good Touch, we better hurry” said Featherjoy as she jumped from her friends shoulder and flew down the hallway, followed by her smooze friend. Coming to the now sealed door to the lab the two stopped and banged on the door.

“Professor, you in their? Can you hear me?” shouted Finishing Touch as he banged on the door, trying to find away inside.

“Touch, lift me up to this thing!” shouted the gryphon as she rushed to the terminal on the side of the door as the smooze lifted her up. Pressing a few buttons on the terminal suddenly the voice of the Professor came out of the speakers on the terminal.

“Hello? Touch is that you?”

“Yes, Professor, we’re both here! What happened!?” Asked the small gryphon, talking into the terminal. The voice of the Professor once again crackled over the speakers.

“We’re not quite sure. We cut open the vines that covered the alcove that contained the stone, but we we did we found 5 large green pods. These pods apparently contained some kind of green creature. They aren’t attacking us yet but I’m not sure how long that will last.” said the stallion, worry thick in his voice.

“We’ve no way to open the door from inside here, th.. the terminal has shut down. So, if you’d kindly get us the hell out of here!” Screamed the voice of a very panicked Hard Drive, followed by the sound of a angry mare shouting something in the background.

“We’ll see what we can do Professor... But we can’t see any option on here to open the door from the terminal. It keeps on flashing ‘Quarantine in effect, biological spores detected’...” Said the smooze as he glanced over the gryphon.

“Wait, I have a idea! If we can cut the power to the door, will that unlock it?” She asked frantically to the others behind the door. After several minutes the voice of Technician Hard Drive came over the speakers.

“It-it may do, but then we won’t have a way to open the door, that thing looks pretty heavy!” His voice now a lot calmer than before.

“I could possibly lift the door if I can get under it. But how’re you going to cut the power, ‘Joy?” He asked the gryphon as he glanced down.

“I saw some cables that lead into a big box while I was in the air vent, it looked like the other ones I’ve seen around the Stable. I think that’s the power box for the door” she said glancing back up at the smooze “I don’t know what else we can try, and we gotta try, Touch!” Closing his eyes, deep in thought for a few seconds he nodded to her.

“Okay, as long as you keep yourself safe and don’t do anything silly. Just cut the power then come straight out” he said as he lowered her to the ground.

“Right, I’ll be back as soon as its down.” Announced the gryphon as she ran down the hallway, back to the air vent that granted her escape a short few hours ago.

“Don’t worry Touch, she knows what to do. I’ve never met anyone like that cub before, I’m sure she’s going to grow into a fine gryphon one day and on that day you’ll be proud to be the one she learnt so much from.” Said Osmosis, calming the smooze as he watched his young and first friend run down the hallway.

“Yes, I know she will too Professor. I just hope she lives her life and stops putting herself in so much danger” replied Touch. A few moments later the power went out, the wall terminal shut off, the flashing lights stopped and the door lifted from the floor slightly allowing the smooze to flow under the door.

Poking his head under the door he smiled as he saw the 4 ponies. The Professor and Artifact stood by the door, with a very panicked looking Hard Drive sat in the corner as Iron Sights stood aiming hid shotgun at the five small gryphonish green creatures, who now stood directly in front of the group slowly inching their way closer. “Oh, hello Touch, great to see you. But if you’d kindly open the door that would be great” said the Professor as he smiled down at the smooze who simply nodded in reply as he slipped back under the door.

Gathering as much of himself under the door as he could, Finishing Touch started to reform himself and slowly raise the door from the floor. “You're doing it, Touch. Just a bit more!” Cheered on the Professor from inside the lab. As he turned back to the others a shot rang out inside the lab, blasting back one of the spore creatures but doing little damage to its tough green hide. Another few shots rang out as Iron Sights blasted back the others, attempting to keep them at bay while the door opened.

“We need to get out of here now!” Called Iron Sights as he re-loaded his shotgun while the green spore creatures regained their footing.

With the door half way up Touch moved as much of himself to one said as he could “Quickly, get out now. I’ll close the door and trap them inside” he said to the others as they quickly fled the lab. As soon as the last pony left the lab, Finishing Touch slipped away from the door. But something held it in place, one of the vines had grown along the wall and was trapping the door half way up.

“Oh, crap. That’s not good” called Iron Sights as he blasted one of the creatures back into the room. Looking at the others around him the Professor nodded.

“Only one thing left to do, as my good friend the Doctor.. “ He was drowned out temporarily by the blast of another shotgun round hitting a creature in the leg “used to say, Run!”

The remaining ponies and smooze started to run as fast as they could down the hallway, running into Featherjoy as she left the air vent. Being grabbed by Touch as he ran past her, placing her briskly on his shoulder. “What’s going on!? Why are we running?” She asked to the others.

“Running now, explanation later!” shouted Iron sights as he and the others ran for their lives. Running down another corridor the group came to another large set of quarantine doors that was open. The Professor, now panting heavily from all the running shouted to Featherjoy.

“We need to close those doors, Featherjoy can you be a darling and run ahead and get ready to close them when I say?” She nodded and lept from the smooze shoulder, flying at great speed down the hallway. The young gryphon latched onto the terminal and swung to a stop, tapping away at the controls.

As she got to the control terminal, the creatures turned the corner and charged at the ponies at a greater speed. “What the hell, why are they so quick now!” Yelled Hard Drive as Sight’s blasted a few more shots at approaching creatures.

“We need to hold them back while Feathers gets the door ready!” Yelled the Professor as he lit his horn, flinging a bolt of blue light at a pod creature, knocking it back down the hallway into one of the others.

Dodging a shotgun blast one of the creature leapt at Hard Drive only to receive a buck to the face for it efforts. Turning towards the others with a big grin on his face “I got one!” he cheered, only to narrowly miss a attack from another one. He screamed as he jumped aside, only for the creature to be enveloped in purple goo and flung back at the other small green gryphons

“I’m ready Professor!” Called Featherjoy, still gripping to the terminal.

“Come on everyone, through the door now!” he shouted as he jumped over the threshold, only to be followed by the rest of the group. “If you’d be so kind Feathers!” The Professor quickly called to the gryphon as she slammed a command key, causing two large door to close either side of the corridor trapping the five creatures inside.

A new command popped up on the screen ‘Quarantine in effect, biological spores detected. Purge hallway 5B? Y/N’ Quickly tapping Y the gryphon saw the hallway covered in flame, seeing the creatures contained within disappearing to the flame.

“Oh.. Well. That was a certainly interesting afternoon.” Hard Drive called sarcastically as he panted for air from the floor.

“Yeah, you didn’t do too bad Drive, I half expected you to fall and become plant food for a second” Said Iron Sights as he helped his sister up off the ground. Smiling at Sights the Technician just chuckled as he flopped his head back to the ground.

”Professor, I think I need a vacation..” he moaned from the floor.

“Oh, come on now Drive, this is half the fun” joked the Professor as he stood up from the floor “I’ve not had a good run like that in.. Well it’s been quite a while and everyone’s okay, thanks to our feathered friend” he continued, walking up to Featherjoy and ruffling the feathers on her head as she sat on Touch’s shoulder and smiled at the Professor. “But now, now we need to find a way to deal with the stone. Suggestions anyone?” He asked to the group.

“Well, looking at the quarantine zones through the Stable, I think there must be a way to purge the lab. Maybe from the Overmare’s office?” Suggested Artifact “but I don’t know how viable it’ll be to work with the stone, I think the best thing to do should be to send it back to Canterbridge for safe storage in the vaults. If we can get it away from the vines we could probably make a sealed container to transport it home in.”

“Yeah, I unfortunately have to agree. This thing is far too dangerous. Mr Drive, would you be able to check on the Overmare’s terminal for a way to purge the vines from the area? We’d best get everyone out of the surrounding area to be on the safe side. Could you and Iron see to getting everyone out?” Said Osmosis as he nodded at Artifact “We’ll explain everything when we’re done. Featherjoy, Finishing would you care join me and Drive in the Overmares office? ” Said Osmosis to the two..

“Of course Professor” said the smooze as he and the rest of the group split up to go about their tasks to save the Stable. It didn’t take long for the group to arrive in the two hundred year old office, sat in the middle of the office was a large semicircle desk with a large terminal resting upon it with a large bank of monitors occupying most of the wall behind it.

“If you would Mr Drive?” said the Professor, smiling at the stallion as he gestured to the terminal. “and Featherjoy, if you could watch the monitors and tell me if you see the room with the stone in it please?” He asked to the small gryphon who nodded.

“Sure thing Professor, come on Touch!” said the enthusiastic cub as the smooze walked over to the screens. “Ah, yeah found it... Says ‘Lab 5’ on the screen” pointing towards one of the monitors at the top, fluttering her wings from atop her friend.

“Right, I’ve got in the terminal... Bringing up the lab reports for lab 5... Project Green Dawn, gotta be it. Only project from that lab... Oh damn, it won’t let me start a purge in just the lab. It’s reading spores all over the lab and the surrounding corridors” Said Hard Drive as he stared at the terminal. “Professor, I’m going to need to purge that whole level, from 5A all the way to the lab and the connecting air vents.” He said, looking up towards the blue unicorn.

Nodding at the techichine “Do it, we don’t have a choice. We’ve got no idea how far these vines will spread if we don’t do something” said the Professor as he walked up to look at the monitors, awaiting the flash of flame to stop the plants growth.

“Okay, starting purge in five seconds...” Announced Hard Drive as he pressed a few more buttons on the terminal, glancing back at the monitors along with the others. A few moments later a bright flashing light filled several adjacent monitors followed a few seconds later by a bright flame filling the rooms and corridors. After several long seconds a beep sounded from the terminal, flashing up a message on the screen ‘Purge of level five complete. No biological spores detected. Repeat purge? Y/N’ Hard Drive tapped N, and the flashing lights stopped on the monitors.

“Right, lets go and check on the others.and see about getting this thing out and away from the town... I may also want to tell Muddy Waters what happened. That’ll be a fun conversation” Osmosis grumbled as he lead the others out of the office as Featherjoy and Touch chuckled together.

“I’m sure it won't be as bad as you think it’ll be, she’s a nice mare.” Smiled Touch as he walked with the Professor “Just tell her what happened and that we’ll get rid of it so it won’t effect her town.”

“Yeah, I guess when she sees that we have the town best interest at heart she won’t be too mad that we came close to something going very wrong” He replied back to the smooze.

*****

After inspecting what was left in the lab and finding no evidence of the vines anywhere Featherjoy and Touch joined the Professor and the others as they explained what happened to the towns leader, Muddy Waters and a few other mares and stallions.

“We’ve purged what was left in the lab and surrounding area and we’re going to look into removing the stone from the lab and send it back to Canterbridge to be stored away in our secure vaults till a time we can safely destroy it.” Announces Professor Osmosis to the group, some of them clearly not happy that a dangerous situation was narrowly avoided and started to shout for some kind of punishment for the ones responsible.

“You’d want to punish a young child for a simple mistake? One that none of us could see happening and would have probably done ourselves?” Said Iron Sights as he stepped in front of Featherjoy as she dropped her head at the shouting ponies.

“We came here to help you rebuild this town, we give you assistance in every way you ask and in return all we ask for is access to the stable to see what we could find to help not only this town but the Wasteland as a whole.” Called Touch as he walked up beside the Professor, some of the crowd clearly still not happy with having the smooze creature here in town. “We’ve only began to scratch the surface of what this Stable may contain and after being trapped in a facility myself for years, who knows what we could find. Some of it may be bad, but some will help with town. We’ll be removing the artifact so it will never endanger this town or you ponies again” he shouted over the crowd. “But you won’t pin this on my friend, she didn’t do anything wrong and she even risked herself to help this town. So before you jump so quickly against someone, find out what the whole story is first!” He growled in anger at the crowd, darkening in colour as glared at the shouting ponies.

“Touch... C-c-calm down, you’re scaring them.” mumbled the gryphon from atop her friend as she placed a claw to the side of her friends head. Turning to look at the small cub Touch dropped his head

“Sorry, I shouldn’t have shouted, just know we are working along side you all, rebuilding this town with you” He said as he glanced back up at the group.

“Don’t worry, We’re thankful for the help the Seekers have given us and we’re willing to help you get rid of this stone as soon as you can. We don’t want it in this town, but we do want you” said Muddy Waters as she stepped away from the group heading towards the smooze and gryphon. Smiling back at the mare, Touch nodded in agreement.

*****

Several days later Researcher Artifact, along with the aid of her team had fabricated a special steel box that would allow them to transport the stone and its cradle to Canterbridge to be stored away safely. After loading the stone into the steel box it was loaded onto the back of a caravan, awaiting transport back home.

“Looks like it’s all loaded up and ready to go” Said the Professor as he walked along with Artifact inspecting what’s left. “The caravan will take the safest route, we’ve also had a couple of volunteers from the town to escort it and stay in Canterbridge.” Turning to the stallions pulling the caravan “Good luck, see you guys soon” he called, waving farewell as the started to head off out of the town.

“Let’s just hope they make it, last thing we need is that thing becoming lost out in the Wasteland. But we’ve got some of our best going with it.” Said the mare as she watched them leave, turning back towards the town she noticed the Professor still watching them, “Don’t worry Osmosis, we’ll be heading home soon. We’ve just got a bit more work to do here. Come on, lets go find the others.”

“Yeah, soon we’ll be home.” Looking out in the direction of Canterbridge, smiling “I’ll be home soon my love. Just a little bit longer” He mumbled to himself, turning back walking towards the town. He came along the sight of Featherjoy running around with a group of other young ponies, being chased by a young black colt, a big smile on her face. Standing off to the side smiling and chuckling to himself at the joy of his friend living her life as a young child should, simply having fun in this hard time and during such hardships.

He walked over to join the Smooze and smiled at the sight, thinking to himself ‘I’ve got some great stories for you and great people for you to meet, but I’ll just be a bit longer my love’.

Author's Note

McMesser’s Notes:

We'll, this is my first attempt at any real form writing and I’ve actually really enjoyed it. So I think I’ll be giving this ago again sometime soon. So thanks to Volrathxp for pushing me to try writing in the first place and Wirepony for working his arse off to make this readable. You guys rock so hard, I loves ya!

For more background into the Smooze and friends, he first appeared in Fallout: Equestria Starlight http://www.fimfiction.net/story/17890/20/fallout-equestria-starlight/chapter-18-faith-unbroken and then later in the two part chapters
http://www.fimfiction.net/story/17890/26/fallout-equestria-starlight/chapter-24-return-to-dust-part-1
http://www.fimfiction.net/story/17890/27/fallout-equestria-starlight/chapter-25-return-to-dust-part-2 all written by the amazing Volrathxp..

Volrathxp’s Notes:

As stated before, this chapter was one not written by me! It was written by our good Smooze friend, McMesser (who is also pre-reader/editor for Starlight and Tales of Chicacolt). This chapter arose out of Wirepony and myself pressuring McMesser to pick up the computer and use it to write a little, rather than just using it to bash heads in (it’s far cleaner this way, trust me).

Expect to see this as a separate story at some point, but for now, enjoy it as an addition to the “Tales” short story family.

Chapter 4: From Zebrica With Love

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 4: From Zebrica With Love

Pipsqueak the pirate! At your service!

Chicacolt is the home of many hidden treasures. The rich history of the city is built on and around a plethora of items that would otherwise have been lost to the sands of time. This is one such treasure, a tale of the city on its final day, the day when Equestria itself perished in a blaze of balefire.

This is the tale of a brave stallion, one who pledged his service to his Princess and country.

This is the tale of Pipsqueak, Agent of Luna.

********************************

From a building in the great city of Chicacolt, a pony sat overseeing the operation on the floor below. A grin appeared on his face as two zebras carried a massive device, setting it onto a platform in the center of the room. Workers milled to and fro, hooking strange looking cables up to the device.

“Excellent,” the pony said, stroking the head of a coal black cat lying in his lap. “Zekoshi, are the preparations ready?” An older zebra appeared at the pony's side, nodding and bowing.

“Indeed they are, oh great Fat One,” the elder zebra said. “The device is scheduled to go off as we've discussed.”

“Very good, Zekoshi,” the pony replied. “And our guest? What of him?”

“Our sources say he will show up in the city any day now,” Zekoshi said. The pony sneered.

“Well done. After all is said and done, we will rule this country with an iron hoof,” the pony said. “And not even the Princesses will be able to stop us!!!” The zebras and ponies in the room cheered loudly.

********************************

The brown and white paint stallion strode through the streets of Canterlot, keeping an ever watchful eye around him as he made his way down a back-alley on Ministry Lane. Last thing I need is some Morale kook sneaking up on me, he thought as he checked to be sure he wasn't being followed. Secure in his anonymity, he continued down the alley. The Ministry of Morale was watching everypony in the country, and the spotted stallion didn't need the attention. He grinned as he thought about the Ministry's efforts.

If they only knew just how bad some ponies could actually be, he thought as he made his way to the end of the dark alley. Propped up against the corner was a dumpster. Pushing open the lid, the stallion jumped inside, sliding down the tube concealed within. The ride was... pleasant to say the least. At the bottom of the tube a door opened, dropping the stallion into a clean and bright office. The stallion glanced down and brushed at his dusty suit, grumbling at the dust before continuing forward. The hallway before him was brightly lit, ending in a lobby where a red and white striped mane mare sat in front of a terminal. She looked up, acknowledging him.

“Ah, Agent Fuzzy Bunny. So good to see you,” the mare said, her voice crisp and clean. A pair of red glasses adorned the mare's muzzle. The stallion grinned, letting his eyes work down past the mare's flank to her cutie mark: a pair of peppermint sticks intertwined.

“Twist, darling,” the stallion replied. “And how is my favorite receptionist this fine sunny day?”

“Pip, you flatter me,” Twist said, blushing slightly. “Things are quite busy around here. But you know that already.”

“I wasn't asking about the job,” Pip said. “I was asking...” The stallion stepped forward, placing his hoof on the mare's cheek. “About you.” Twist's blush deepened.

“Oh... I'm 'thuper,” Twist breathed. Pip grinned. The cream colored mare always let her lisp get the best of her when she was flustered or excited. Pip delighted in getting Twist to lighten up a little and let loose. Twist coughed, forcing herself to regain her composure. She pointed at the door behind her. “Pip. She's ready to receive you now. Be careful. She's on the warpath today.”

“As always,” Pip replied. “Well then. I guess I shouldn't keep her waiting. Have a lovely day, my dear.” The painted stallion strode past the cream mare's desk and over to the door. Taking a deep breath, he pushed it open and stepped inside. The office was dark, as it always was. At the far end of the inky black depths was a massive oak desk. Behind it sat the most beautiful mare that Pip had ever seen in his entire life. Her navy blue coat shimmered in the darkness, and her mane glowed with the light of a thousand stars. Her wings were folded, and her horn barely visible. Her eyes were closed.

Pipsqueak took a few steps forward into the room, clearing his throat. “Hello, mum. You ah... wanted to see me?” The alicorn behind the desk opened her twinkling blue eyes, piercing the stallion's own from across the room. Princess Luna smiled widely.

“Agent Pipsqueak. We are delighted in your presence here,” Luna said. “Come in. We have much to to discuss with thee.” The Princess of the Night motioned at the front of the desk, where a pillow had appeared for the stallion to sit upon.

“I think I'll stand, mum, if that's alright with you,” Pip replied, taking a few steps forward. “Now then... your message said you had a mission for me?”

“Indeed, young Agent Pip. If you will direct your attention to the screen,” Luna said, igniting her horn and lowering a terminal monitor out of the ceiling. It flared to life, showing a map of Equestria. “We have reason to believe that the zebras are planning an attack on the city of Chicacolt.”

“Chicacolt? Stripes would have to be mad as a hatter to attack that city,” Pip said. Luna scowled.

“Yes... well. Intelligence reports claim strange activity around the perimeter of the city. We've spoken to the Ministry Officials there, and they are quite frankly scared,” the Princess continued. “We believe that the zebras will attempt to infiltrate the city under the guise of a traveling theater show.” Luna's horn flared again, changing the picture on the terminal to that of a beautiful gray unicorn mare. She wore a little red dress and a grin on her face. “This is Dinky Doo. She's an actress, and we believe she's connected to the zebras.”

“Dinky? A zebra sympathizer?” Pip said, a flicker of confusion passing across his face. Luna cocked an eyebrow.

“You know this mare?” Luna asked. Pipsqueak nodded.

“She used to live in Ponyville. We knew each other… well. A long time ago,” the painted stallion replied. “Last I heard, she was doing quite well for herself in Manehattan.”

“Yes... the production she is currently a part of is on their way right now to Chicacolt,” Luna said. “It is our belief that whether Miss Doo knows it or not, she is aiding a group of zebras in their plans to destroy the city.”

“What's the zebra target?” Pipsqueak said. Luna's scowl darkened.

“Where else? Filly's Tower,” Luna said. “It is after all, the center for megaspell research within the city.” Pip nodded mutely.

“So... what's the mission?” Pip said. Luna smiled, a dark and terrible smile but a smile nonetheless.

“I thought you'd never ask, dear Pip,” Luna replied. “You are to report to the Chicacolt Theater under the pretense that you are a local actor joining them for their stay in the city. You will get close to this... Dinky Doo.” Luna's voice was filled with disdain, but Pip paid no attention to it. “Find out what she knows, and try to stop the zebras from carrying out their plan.”

“Aye, Mum,” Pip said, turning to leave. Luna's voice stopped him before he could open up the door.

“Be careful, Pipsqueak. I fear that this war is coming to a head, and the worst is yet to come,” she said. Pip nodded calmly, pushing open the door and exiting the dark office. He glanced sullenly at Twist.

“Well, you were right about one thing, my dear Twist,” he said. “She certainly was in a 'mood.'” Twist tittered in response.

“Joe would like to see you, Pip,” the cream colored mare said. “Before your mission, that is.” Pipsqueak nodded.

“I thought he'd never ask,” the stallion said, sauntering down the hallway past the candy-striped filly. “Twist?”

“Yes'th, Pip?” Twist replied, a twinge of hope accompanying the lisp in her voice.

“When this is all over... would you like to join me for a drink?” The stallion said. Twist nearly fell out of her chair. As she did, she knocked a few of the papers she'd been working on the ground.

“I... Oh, Pip, I'd lovth too,” she said, looking up at the stallion as she collected her papers. Pip nodded, grinning and continued forward, leaving the lovely young mare to collect herself. The elevator at the far end of the next hall had only two modes. Up, or down. Pip chose down, heading to see one of his favorite ponies. The elevator door retracted open, revealing a large open workshop. In the center, hunched over a bench was a beige colored unicorn with a shaggy brown mane, working away at a myriad of devices arrayed out before him. He glanced up, seeing Pip.

“Kiddo! So good of you to stop by,” he said. Pip nodded, stepping into the workshop.

“What have you got for me today, old chap?” Pip replied. Donut Joe grinned widely as he jumped out of his seat.

“Oh, just a few things here and there,” the pegasus stallion said. “Step right up, and we'll get you outfitted for duty.”

“Just the basics this time, Joe. I don't want a repeat of Los Pegasus,” Pipsqueak said, lifting a hoof to his chin. “Actually, on second thought. That one was quite a good time.”

“Pip, focus. Please? For like, one second?” Joe said. Pip nodded, giving the other colt a grin. “Alright then. First off, we're outfitting you with the latest and greatest model of PipBuck.” The unicorn lifted the device from the table with a burst of his horn. It looked like any other standardized PipBuck, except for the fact that it was jet black and sleek in its design.

“I thought Stable-Tec didn't sell its tech to war time companies?” Pip asked.

“They don't. The designs for this were... 'acquired' so to speak,” Joe replied. “It's a standard PipBuck 3000 model, designed for your particular style of dress. It should blend right into your suit, and nopony will even know its there. It's loaded with the most recent PipOS and everything. However, there is one thing it has that only ponies who get into Stables will get.”

“What's that?” Pip said. Despite all their talk about the Stables, that was a lot more ponies than Joe was trying to make it out to be.

“It's called S.A.T.S., or Stable-Tech ArcaneTargeting System. It lets even non-unicorns become better shots, by casting a slow time spell that allows you to pick your targets more effectively,” Joe said. “It should even make you a good shot.” The pegasus grinned coyly.

“Very funny, Joe. Maybe next time I'll use you for target practice, eh?” Pip said. Joe rolled his eyes, moving down the workshop table.

“Moving on, then,” the unicorn replied. He picked up a pack of what appeared to be a pack of chewing gum. “Regular gum, right? Wrong. It's a powerful plastic explosive. MWT design. Simply remove a stick, and mash the two halves together to set off the internal timer. Just... don't chew it.” Pip nodded.

“Explosive flavor, I take it?” The paint stallion said.

“Very. Now,” Joe said, pointing at a piece of cloth attached to two pieces of string. “This may appear to be a normal eye patch, but it's actually a camera.” He turned over the patch, showing a lattice of arcane symbols and circuitry. “All you have to do is slip it on and blink twice to turn it on, blink three times to turn it off.”

“Interesting. You know I love eye patches. They make me look more dashing, after all,” Pip said. “Is that all, then?”

“Ah, no. I've got one more surprise up my sleeves for you, Agent Squeak,” Joe said. He motioned to the air around him.

“The air, Joe? I've breathed it. Not so great,” Pip said. Joe sighed, picking up a tiny remote and pressing a button. A suit shimmered into existence in between the two stallions. It covered a ponyquin from head to hoof. Pip whistled under his breath.

“How'd you manage that, Joe? Stealth suit?” The paint stallion said.

“Yup. It's something we picked up off a zebra. Invisibility talisman. And the whole thing folds up nicely so that it can fit in your pocket," Joe said. "Just slip it on and tap the rune on the center to activate it."

"That's all well and good, but how do I turn it off?" Pip asked. Joe glanced at him and shrugged.

"Haven't the foggiest, kid! That's the beauty of this new technology! Never know what it's gonna do!" He exclaimed. Pip facehoofed.

"Right then," he said, pointing over at the PipBuck. "Hook me up shall we?" Joe rolled his eyes, picking up the leg mounted computer. He fastened it onto Pip's leg, rolling his suit over the device. Pip's eyes lit up as the Eyes Forward Sparkle function of the PipBuck activated. A large yellow blip appeared in his sensors in the general direction of Joe.

"Everything appears to be in normal working order," Joe said, handing the painted stallion the rest of the gear. Pip nodded, pocketing all of the items.

"Thanks, Joe. How's the donut business going?" He said. Joe grinned.

"Kid, it's going great. When you get back you're gonna have to check out my latest creation. Donutopia 5.0!" The unicorn stallion exclaimed. Pip chuckled. Joe narrowed his gaze back at Pip. "Now then... good luck out there, Agent Squeak. You're gonna need it."

*************************************

Chicacolt, Pip thought as he scanned the city's skyline. My kind of town. The imposing figure of Filly's Tower loomed off in the distance, sitting above the city proper. Pip knew that was the target. Publicly, the tower was the center of equine arts, but behind the scenes it served as a research and development center for megaspells. Every kind of megaspell ever devised was investigated and researched there. The Tower itself had its own defenses, meant to protect the city in the event of an attack.

Pip turned his attention from the Tower to the city itself. Chicacolt sprawled out in every direction, a shining example of equinity in the world. Pip approached the city with a saunter in his trot. It was starting to get dark, and that was when the city really livened up. Neon lights bathed the streets in soft light while the stallion trotted along. Ponies of every shape, size, and color filled the streets in the Mareway district where the stallion found himself. Two lovely fillies walked past Pip, giving him a considering look followed by a pair of wide smiles. Pip grinned, giving the two girls a wave before continuing.

No time for fun, old chap, he thought. Mission comes first. Eventually the stallion found himself in front of the Chicacolt Theater. Home to many of Equestria's finest plays and musicals, the Chicacolt Theater was the greatest theater in the known world. Making his way to the back-alley behind the theater, Pip stepped up to the door, knocking once. A burly bouncer earth pony popped his head out.

"Good evening, old boy," Pip said. "I'm a bit late for rehearsal."

"Name?" The bouncer asked.

"Squeak. Pip Squeak," the painted stallion replied. The bouncer looked down at his list, and nodded.

"Come on in," he said. "You're late. They've already started." Pip nodded stepping past the bouncer into the backstage area. After giving the bouncer a friendly wave, he continued forward. He slipped on the eye patch, blinking twice to activate it. As he neared closer to the stage, he began to hear the most incredible sound he'd ever heard in his life.

It was a mare. And she was singing.

"For your eyes only, can see me through the night...
For your eyes only, I never need to hide...
You can see so much in me, so much in me that's new...
I never felt until I looked at you...

For your eyes only, only for you...
You'll see what no one else can see, and now I'm breaking free...
For your eyes only... only for you..."

Pip rounded the stage as the mare's voice trailed off. The mare was a lithe gray unicorn, with blonde hair falling off of her neck like a glorious waterfall. She wore a sparkling red dress that accentuated all of the right curves. Her blonde tail swished back and forth as she began the next stanza of the song.

"For your eyes only, the nights are never cold...
You really know me, that's all I need to know...
Maybe I'm an open book because I know you're mine...
But you won't need to read between the lines

For your eyes only! Only for you...
You see what no one else can see, and now I'm breaking free...
For your eyes only... only for you..."

The assembled ponies stomped their hooves loudly as the music began to dim. The mare took a bow, her eyes drifting down to the painted stallion watching from below the stage. Her eyes widened.

"Pip?" She squeaked. Her eyes widened even further when recognition took hold. "Pip! It is you!" The mare made her way down the stairs, grabbing the stallion in a spine crushing hug.

"Dinky, old girl... need... need to breathe a bit..." Pip managed to choke out. Dinky blushed fiercely, pulling away from the stallion.

"I'm sorry, I just... when I saw the name on the list, I couldn't believe it," she said. "What have you been up to?"

"Oh, a bit of this, bit of that. I'm to join your little production it seems," Pip replied. Dinky grinned widely, motioning to one of the other equines present to come over. An older zebra appeared next to the gray mare.

"This is Zekoshi," she said. "He's the director of our little show." The zebra bowed. Pip eyed him carefully before bowing himself.

"It is a pleasure to have you aboard, young one," the zebra said.

"Pleasure's all mine," Pip said, his eyes wandering the room. A good number of the cast members and stage hands were zebras. Now then... where's the ring leader? He thought. Is it the director? It would make sense...

"Zekoshi, I'm gonna give Pip the grand tour of the place," Dinky said. The older zebra nodded as Dinky grabbed a hold of Pip's foreleg. The gray mare led the painted stallion through the theater. "Alright so obviously this is the stage. And this leads to the backstage area. We've got makeup, props, and effects back here. They've been so busy with everything." Pip glanced about, noticing more zebras milling about the backstage area. This is quite suspicious for sure, Pip thought. Several of the zebras were tinkering with some sort of large barrel shaped device.

"Dinky... what is that?" He asked under his breath, motioning at them. The zebras drew the curtains around the thing closed.

"Oh that? It's one of those new weather machines. They're gonna make it rain during my big number, you know the one I was practicing when you came in," Dinky replied. Pip nodded.

Dinky obviously isn't a part of this... She wouldn't be this friendly towards me if that were the case. She'd be hesitant to my sudden appearance. I need to get her away from the situation so I can investigate this properly. "Dinky? Perhaps you would care to join me for dinner? We can discuss our... roles together."

"That sounds quite lovely, Pip," Dinky replied, smiling and turning to the director, who had mysteriously appeared out of nowhere. "Zekoshi? Do you need me for anything else tonight?"

"No, dear," the zebra said. "You may go. Have a wonderful evening." Dinky grinned, motioning to Pip. The painted stallion tipped an invisible hat to the zebra, following behind the gray mare. Tonight is going to be a good night, after all, Pip thought, blinking three times to turn off the camera in the eyepatch. The stallion accessed his PipBuck, sending off the video to Chicacolt's central command. Perhaps something would be analyzed from it.

Outside of the theater, the two ponies made their down the crowded streets of Chicacolt. They soon found themselves in a nearby restaurant. Scooting into a table, the two ponies ordered their food and began to talk.

"It's so good to see you, Pip," Dinky said, smiling softly as she took a sip of her glass of wine.

"It's quite lovely to see you too, Dinky," Pip said. "How's your mum doing?"

"Mom? Oh she's alright," Dinky said. "We don't talk as often as I'd like. She's in the courier business now. She was supposed to come see our show, but she got scheduled for a big delivery out of Cloudsdale tomorrow."

"I see. And what about you? How did you get into this whole... acting business?" Pip said. The waiter appeared, dropping off two plates of food. The two began to eat, smiling at each other. By Celestia, she's gorgeous, Pip thought.

"Well, I got my big break about a few months ago. It's just something I've always been really interested in doing," she said, levitating up a bite of her salad. "What about you? This is the first I've ever heard of you being in the business." Pip's mind went into overdrive. Oh. Ponyfeathers, he thought. Of course she'd be suspicious of that.

"Oh... well, you see I'm relatively new to this kind of gig. You might even say its my first show," the secret agent replied, grinning.

"Excellent! It's going to be a lot of fun, then!" Dinky said. Pip breathed a sigh of relief. He took a sidelong glance at his PipBuck. It was getting late. A message bleeped in the corner of his vision. It was a message from Central Command.

"Dinky, darling. I'm afraid I'm going to have to cut things a might short," he said. "How about you go back to the hotel? I'll come by in a bit and we'll have a drink. I've got some... business to take care of." Dinky grinned widely, nodding.

"Sure, Pip. I'll see you later then?" She said. Pip smiled, tossing enough bits onto the table to cover the meal. The stallion left the restaurant, bringing up his Eyes-Forward-Sparkle and his PipBuck's broadcaster. He flipped his earbud into his left ear as he walked.

"This is Fuzzy Bunny," he said, grimacing at the use of his code name. "Go ahead."

"Agent, this is Central Command. We've reviewed the footage from your camera," the voice on the other end said. "The device that you witnessed is an electro-magnetic pulse generator. At that size and proximity to Filly’s Tower, it will most likely disrupt the Tower’s defenses."

"Orders?" Pip said.

"Your orders are to destroy the device, Agent Bunny. Use whatever force necessary," the voice said. "Princess Luna commands."

"I shall defend my Princess," Pip replied, clicking off the connection. He grimaced, heading in the direction of the theater. The stallion prowled around the alley, glancing about to make sure he wasn't being followed before heading down it. The theater backstage area was bare, not even the bouncer from before was present. Pip tried the door. Locked. The painted stallion lifted out his bobby pins and lockpick out of his suit and set to work. Within moments the door creaked open, and the stallion crept inside. He made his way through the dark backstage, working by memory to where the device had been. He came across an empty section behind the stage area, grimacing.

The device was gone. Had the zebras caught on to him? Pip grimaced, turning around and nearly taking a hoof to his face. The painted stallion dropped to the ground as the hoof strike soared over his head.

"You're a real piece of work, I tell ya," a voice said. "Boss is gonna be real happy with me when I bring him your head, Agent Pipsqueak." Pipsqueak looked up, seeing the bouncer from before. He wore a different outfit, brandishing large iron horseshoes. His mane was slicked back.

"Well then, old boy. I'm afraid you're gonna have to work pretty hard to do that," he said, grinning. "Who is this boss of yours, anyways? A traitor, or do you work directly for the zebras?"

"Shut up," the bouncer said. "I'm gonna turn you into paste." Pip continued to grin widely.

"I'd really like to see you try," he said, circling to the side of the monstrously large earth pony. "However, it's bad taste to kill a pony whose name I don't even know."

"Surprised you don't remember me, but then again I don't exactly look the same," the stallion said. "My name was once Caramel, but you can call me by my new name: Rocky. Rocky Road."

"Caramel? From Ponyville? My word, this is a small world after all," Pip quipped. Rocky snarled, charging at the painted stallion with wild abandon. Pip rolled to the side out of the massive earth pony's way, letting Rocky continue forward into a support beam. The stage itself shuddered under the force of the blow. Pip breathed a sigh of relief.

"Gonna have to do better than that, my friend," he taunted. "So tell me, Caramel. How's a nice pony like you end up sympathizing with the zebra, eh?" Rocky roared as he recovered from his fall, galloping up and rearing to smack at Pipsqueak with his powerful ironshod hooves. Pip dodged the strike, responding with a hoof strike at Rocky's midsection. The heavily built earth pony grunted and leaped back, glaring at Pip.

"That's none of your fucking business," Rocky said. "But you're too late, Squeak. Boss has got big plans for this city, and tomorrow they're --" His voice cut off with a hoof up to his mouth. Rocky grumbled. "Wasn't supposed to say that." Pip raised an eyebrow.

"What about tomorrow?" Pip said. "What's happening tomorrow?"

"Nothin' you need to concern yourself with," Rocky said. "Now... come along quietly so I can kill you."

"Not my style, Caramel. Not today, not ever," Pipsqueak said with a wry grin. Rocky's face contorted into an angy expression.

"I told you already... my name is ROCKY!!!!" The stallion roared, leaping into the air forward with a furious snarl. Pip stepped to the side as the other stallion missed, sliding the packet of chewing gum out of his pocket. The painted stallion grimaced, jumping backwards to underneath the stage. The stick of gum slid out of its packet and Pip folded it in half, tossing back towards the nearest beam. It stuck like glue. Rocky roared again, charging at Pip as the painted pony leaped out from beneath the stage. He began to gallop hard as the other pony tried to figure out what was causing his opponent to run. His eyes fell on the wad of gum stuck to the support beam, glowing red and sizzling.

"Oh, fuck m-"

*BOOOOM*

The building behind the painted stallion went up in a blaze of glory as he leaped into the alleyway. Pip grunted as he hit the ground. He heard sirens in the background as he pushed himself up.

"I think that's my queue to exit," he said as he began to strut forward. "Wouldn't want to deal with the locals." He flipped on his broadcaster, turning down the next alley. "Central Command, this is Agent Squeak. My identity has been compromised. I repeat, my identity has been compromised. They know I'm here. The device has been moved as well."

"This is Central Command, Agent Squeak. Proceed with caution. Secure the infiltrator Dinky Doo and locate the device. Your Princess commands it," the voice on the other end said. Pip frowned. Dinky didn't have anything to do with this. She was in the wrong place at the wrong time.

"I will do what I must, Central Command. Luna defend me," he said, clicking off the broadcaster. The sirens continued as the stallion watched from the shadows. The fire ponies were dousing the blaze surrounding the theater. He grimaced, making his way out into the busy night streets towards the Chicacolt Esquire Hotel. The hotel was packed, ponies of every creed and shape were bustling about the lobby. Pip made his way to the front desk, where a lovely little earth mare waited.

"Can I help you, sir?" She asked, smiling brightly. Pip grinned.

"Yes, I'm looking for a friend. Dinky Doo," he said. "Would you be so kind to direct me to her room?" He flashed a wink to the earth mare, who giggled and handed Pip a piece of paper with a room number listed on it. Pipsqueak grinned wider and gave his thanks, trotting to the elevator. As he walked, his eyes shifted back and forth to make sure he wasn't being followed. He had to get Dinky out of here, and then find that electromagnetic pulse device before it did any harm.

The painted stallion casually made his way out of the elevator on Dinky's floor, finding her room number with ease. He knocked at the door softly. The locks on the other side slid aside, and the door opened, revealing the unicorn mare. She was still wearing her red dress from earlier. Her eyes widened.

"Pip? What are you...?" She said before Pipsqueak put a hoof up to his mouth. He entered into her suite, checking his PipBuck for any sign of a hidden microphone or camera that might give them away. When he was certain there was nothing, he turned back to the bewildered mare.

"Dinky. I'm so sorry about all of this, but we've got to get you out of here. Your life might be in danger," he said.

"Pip... what do you mean?" Dinky asked Pip grimaced.

"Dinky, the ponies you're working for. They're zebra sympathizers. They're planning on something big. Something that is supposed to take place tomorrow, at Filly's Tower," he said. Dinky sighed, narrowing her gaze at Pip.

"I know," she said, grimacing. "Celestia dammit, Pip. I should have known they'd send somepony from her Majesty's Service." Pip looked taken aback.

"What?" He said. Dinky sighed, producing a badge from her dress. It was a simple badge with a hoof print and the symbol of three balloons on it.

"Ministry of Morale agent, codename ‘Muffin’, identify Bravo Zeta thirty,” Dinky said, scowling at Pipsqueak. Taken aback, he nevertheless managed to stammer out his reply.

“Er… ah, Luna’s Secret Service agent. Codename ‘Fluffy Bunny’, I authenticate, ah, Busy Bee seventeen.”

“Pleased to meet you, Agent Bunny,” Dinky giggled. Pipsqueak blushed, looking away. "I was sent here to investigate the situation by Ministry Mare Pinkie Pie herself."

"And the acting career?" Pip asked. Dinky smiled.

"Oh that's all me. It's what makes me the perfect spy. I'm a natural actress," she said. "For months now, we've been tracking this group. Their boss is somezebra they keep calling 'The Fat One'. We've never seen him. He could be one of Caesar's right hooves for all we know."

"Well, that's just lovely," Pipsqueak said. "You know... I could go for that drink right about now. Seeing as how I just blew up the backstage area of that theater." Dinky's eyes widened.

"You did what?!" She said. Pip grimaced. "Ugh. And here I thought you Majesty's Service ponies were all about subtlety."

"Never a dull moment, love. That's the way I like it. Suffice to say, the stallion that tried to off me had a bit of an explosive quality to him," Pip said, stepping past the mare towards the bar in the kitchen. "Now then, maretini?"

"Pip..." Dinky groaned. "I should turn you in to the Ministry. You're compromising a very large sting operation, one that extends out of this city all the way down to Manehattan."

"Manehattan? Really?" Pip said. Dinky grimaced.

"Shit... I could probably get fired for this... Alright, look. Ministry Mare Pinkie believes that this 'Fat One' has connections to Four Stars. She's planning a raid tomorrow morning on the Four Stars building in Manehattan," she said. "Similar raids are scheduled to take place all around Equestria."

"And one of the benefactors of Filly's Tower is none other than..." Pip said. Dinky rolled her eyes.

"Four Stars," she said. Pip grinned.

"Right. So, tell me... Miss Doo, how were you expecting to put a stop to this 'Fat One'?" He replied, pulling a bottle of vodka from the refrigerator. "Rainbow stickers and unicorn kisses?"

"I..." Dinky started to say before flushing red. "Dammit, Pip. This isn't some game! Ponies lives could be at stake here!" Pip's gaze narrowed at the mare.

"Exactly. And that's why we're going to get the drop on them," he said. "You're in luck, Dinky. I'm not just one of Luna's best. I'm the best. I happen to have a fair clue where to start, too."

"Filly's Tower?" Dinky replied. Pipsqueak nodded as he poured the contents of the vodka bottle into a shaker.

"Right you are," he said. "Now... join me for a drink. If my intuition is correct, this 'Fat One' is going to keep to his guns and be on time tomorrow. Which gives us time to come up with a plan." Dinky sighed as Pip lifted the maretini glass, offering it to the mare.

"Alright," she finally said, taking the glass and taking a swig of the liquor. "So... you're with her Majesty's Service then?" Pip nodded.

"For several years, in fact," he said as he began shaking up his own drink. Dinky rested a hoof on the table.

"And in all that time, ever been somepony... special in your life?" The mare said, flashing her eyebrows at the stallion.

"Dinky..." Pip said. "If this is about Ponyville... I can explain." Dinky snorted.

"You left me, remember? I just wanted to know... if you were happy, that's all," she said. Pip sighed, shaking his head.

"Nopony. Nopony quite as special as you ever were," he said softly. Dinky grinned, lifting his sullen face with a hoof and pecking him on the cheek.

"I missed you," she said. "Even after you left... I wanted to see you, but then the war... and everything else... It was hard."

"I... I missed you too, Dinky," Pip replied. Dinky stood, moving away from him. "Where...?"

"Pip... if something should happen tomorrow. If we fail in our duties... I don't want this... I want it to be where you and me end," she said. She winked, waggling her eyebrows. "So... are you coming?" Pip nodded, following the mare as she headed towards the bedroom. Dinky stopped at the foot of the bed and turned around.

"Dinky, I..." Pip started to say. Dinky put a hoof up to his mouth.

"Shh," she said as she reached back with her magic and pulled a string on her dress. It fell to the floor in a pile as Dinky leaned in and kissed Pip.

************************************

Pip sighed, waking up to the soft sounds of the mare lying next to him. He glanced over at Dinky's slumbering form, smiling. The subtle rays of the early morning sun peeked out of the window in the bedroom. The stallion shuffled off the bed, glancing out the window at the city beneath them. Chicacolt was bustling, even in the early morning. He glanced over at the clock. Six A.M., he thought. He looked back down at Dinky, opting to let the mare sleep for a few more minutes. It had been a rather tiring evening, after all.

Pip grinned at that. Sure, in his time he'd been with plenty of mares, but none of them were as special as Dinky was. The painted stallion stepped into the bathroom, turning on the water. He hummed as he washed his face, slipping on his gear. He stopped for a moment when he heard something... loud coming from beyond. He pushed open the door, hearing a crunching noise and a mare screaming.

"Dinky?!" He shouted as he made his to the bedroom. Just outside the bedroom window was what appeared to be some sort of flying craft. He couldn't see who was piloting it. A giant claw had extended from it, ripping a hole through the window and wall to grasp Dinky, holding her in its metallic embrace.

"Pip!!" She shouted as the claw retracted. Pip roared, running towards the opening in the wall.

"Dinky!" He yelled, leaping out into open sky. The stallion reached out, managing to latch his hoof around a support beam on the craft, which immediately turned and began to fly erratically, attempting to shake off its uninvited passenger. Pip struggled to stay on as the craft zigged and zagged and the streets of Chicacolt flew by beneath him. Dinky's cries had been cut off by the wind and he could no longer hear her. He glanced down from his predicament to see where the craft was headed. Filly's Tower, of course, he thought with a grimace. The stallion finally managed to get his rear leg over the support beam and swing up.

The craft responded by shaking to the left and right, causing Pip to lose his hoofing again. He scowled as he spotted an upcoming building that was close enough to jump. The stallion grunted, leaping off the craft towards the roof. As he fell, he tucked into a roll, hitting the hard cement with a *crack*. Pip groaned as he pushed himself up, his Eyes-Forward-Sparkle going crazy over the state of his body. He didn't have time for it. Yanking out a healing potion out of his pack and downing it, Pip used the surge of magic provided by the purple potion to gallop forward. He looked up at the skies, keeping the craft in his sights. He grimaced, flipping up his comm radio.

"Central Command, this is Agent Squeak. I need assistance!" He shouted as he kicked open the door on the roof and began hoofing it down flights of stairs.

"Agent Squeak, this is Central Command," a voice on the other line said. "How can we assist?"

"They've got Miss Doo," he said. "She's not the problem. They knew we were both in town, and they knew where we'd be. They were waiting for us." The stallion panted hard as he pushed past several confused looking ponies in the lobby of the building he'd entered. He pounded hooves out onto the streets.

"Agent Squeak, unfortunately, all other agents are... busy," Central Command's voice said on the other line. Pip blinked.

"What do you bloody mean, busy?!" He shouted as he galloped towards Filly's Tower. The sky at the top of the black edifice was beginning to darken, and storm clouds gathered. Ponies in the street stopped, pointing up at the weather anomaly. A burst of static cut through his earbloom, rendering it lifeless. Pip growled, ripping the earbloom from his ear.

"Looks like its all up to you, old chap," he said as he made his way onto the plaza that held his destination. There was no sign of the craft, and Pip had to push past a massive crowd of ponies that had built up around the area in front of the Tower. Pip charged past the police ponies who could only blink at the painted stallion and into the main lobby of the Tower, yanking out his pistol. As he entered the sounds of guns cocking stopped him cold in his tracks. Surrounding Pip on all sides was a mish-mash of earth ponies and zebra. Each one of them had an assault rifle trained on him. Lying on the ground were numerous hostages, quivering under the imposing visages of their captors. Pip grimaced, dropping his pistol to the ground as he raised his hooves.

"I don't suppose you'd take me to your leader," he said. One of the zebras stepped up to the stallion, nudging him with the barrel of his rifle. He said something in a language Pip didn't quite know. "Alright, alright. I'm moving. Don't get your stripes in a twist." The zebra motioned to the elevator at the end of the lobby, shoving the stallion inside and pushing the button for the top floor.

The elevator door dinged softly and Pip was thrown into a massive open space that was sitting just below the spire of the roof. In the center of the room was a giant obelisk with numerous gems embedded into it. The gems were glowing brightly. Equipment and cables littered the space around it, which Pip recognized as the E.M.P. device. Zebra guards stood on each side of the equipment. Across on the other side of the room was two tables, with Dinky strapped to one of them.

"Pip!!" She shouted. "Get out of here! It's a trap!" Pip grimaced, about to make his move when the tapping of a hoof stopped him.

"Tut, tut. Quiet her," a voice said. One of the zebra stepped up to the mare, tying a gag around her mouth. Pip looked to where the voice came from, seeing a rather large earth pony in an oversized chair. His gray coat clashed with the white cat that lay in his lap. A savage grin graced the massive stallion's face. His black mane was slicked back into a glossy solid. "Ah, Agent Squeak... so good of you to join us."

"That... that voice," Pip said "I know you... Chowder? Is that... you? You're the 'Fat One'?" The blobbish pony chortled loudly and motioned for the guards. Pip was pushed over to the other table and forcefully strapped to it, while the chair the pony was sitting in floated over in front of the painted stallion.

"I haven't gone by that name in ages," the oversized earth pony said. "I'm quite surprised you remember me, Agent Squeak."

"I remember a colt who was good, and honest," Pipsqueak spat. "Not somepony who'd throw their lot in with the zebra."

"I remember things quite differently, Agent Squeak. I remember heartache, and pain. I remember a pony whose talent was eating. I remember the ridicule, oh yes... I remember that part most of all," he said, stroking the cat in his lap with a hoof. "They all laughed at me, Agent Squeak. Even you. Back in our... younger days."

"Why...?" Pip breathed as he struggled with the straps.

"Because revenge is a dish often served... cold," Chowder said. "Because the ponies of Equestria sorely need a wakeup call. This war is ending today, Agent Squeak. Whether you want it to or not."

"And what do you expect me to do about it? Just sit here and do nothing?" Pip said angrily. Chowder's eyes widened, and he started cackling.

"No Agent Squeak... I expect you to die!" He said. "You of all ponies will witness my ultimate plan. Once we are through, there will be nothing left of Equestria. Nothing!"

"You're insane," Pip said. "You're off your rocker, Chowder."

"Maybe, but I'm the one who will live like a king after all is said and done," Chowder replied. "Did you know, Agent Squeak, that in Zebrican culture a pony of my considerable... girth... is actually worshipped, rather than shunned? Among the zebra, I can be a god."

"And Dinky? What about her? She's innocent of this, you can let her go," Pip said.

"And allow an agent of the Ministry of Morale go free? I think not. Now, I wish I could stay longer and chat, but I have a destiny to meet," Chowder said. He glanced at the guards. "Please make sure my guests have a front row seat for the end of the world. And if they try anything funny, kill them." The portly overlord hit a button on the console of his floating chair, hovering away and up a shaft to the roof above. The equipment surrounding the obelisk rose as well. Pip grimaced.

"Dinky, don't you worry... I'm gonna get us out of here," he said, struggling to slip his hoof through the restraints holding him down. The guards snarled, starting forward to stop him. Just as the guards reached him the stallion managed to free his hoof and tapped the rune on his jacket. The painted earth pony disappeared instantly, causing the zebra surrounding him to stop. One of the nearby zebra went flying through the air as the rest of the restraints on the table went limp.

"He's invisible! Get him" One of the zebra shouted. His assault rifle came up, but failed to do anything as something hard slammed into his side, knocking him to the ground. A painted earth pony appeared out of nowhere, grinning widely. He stared down the remaining two guards.

"Alright. chaps. Here's how this is going to go. You're going to scamper off, and I'm gonna save my lady love there. Got it?" He said. The two guards trembled and ran away, disappearing down the hall. Pip smiled and trotted over to Dinky, untying her and removing her gag. The gray mare leaped off the table, throwing herself into a loving embrace with the stallion.

"Pip! You're alright!" She shouted.

"I told you I was the best, didn't I?" Pip replied, narrowing his gaze at the mare. An explosion rocked the sky outside of the tower. Three more guards entered the room, breaking Pip's attention as they aimed their assault rifles at the stallion. Pip made his move forward to attack them, only to be surprised by three succinct gunshots that dropped the zebra warriors where they stood. The stallion looked back wide-eyed, seeing a smoking .22 Ironshod pistol floating in midair, encased in golden magic. Dinky grinned.

"What? You really think I was going to let you have all the fun?" She said.

"Where did you get that?" Pip asked. Dinky rolled her eyes.

"You really don't want to know," she said. "Now, let's get after Chowder. We don't have much time." Pip grimaced. He shook his head.

"Dinky. I need you to do something for me. If what Chowder said is true, they'll be calling for ponies to the Stables. You need to get to the one below this Tower," Pip said.

"What about you?" Dinky said, her eyes beginning to water.

"I'll join you. But I need to stop Chowder. He's insane, love. And I can't let what he's planning come to pass. If you were to be in harm's way..." Pip said.

"I can't leave you... I only just found you again!" Dinky cried. "I love you Pip... I always have."

"I love you too, my dear Dinky Doo," Pip replied simply. "But there's no time. You have to go now!" Dinky grimaced but finally nodded. Pip turned as the mare started down the hall. The painted stallion charged down the hallway and up the stairs onto the roof. The spire of the tower was surrounded by the electromagnetic equipment, the very air charged with energy that spat bolts of fire and lightning to the ground below. Even from high above the stallion could hear the cries of ponies below. Chicacolt was being torn to pieces. And sitting high atop his vantage point was Chowder, cackling wildly.

"Yes! Run, my little ponies, run! I am the end of you! No longer shall you laugh at me! I shall be worshipped! I shall become a god!" He roared. Pipsqueak tapped his hoof on the metal roof, getting the portulent pony's attention.

"Are you going to keep monologuing? Or am I going to have to stop you myself?" The painted stallion called out. Chowder laughed heartily.

"You're far too late, Agent Squeak! The beginning of the end has begun! Even I can't stop the megaspell now that it's started! Nopony can!" He shouted. Pip grimaced, looking up at the obelisk. It was glowing brilliantly, fueling the massive storm surrounding the Tower. He narrowed his gaze at the oversized earth pony.

"What have you done, Chowder? Why? Why would you do something to our great country?" He whispered to himself. "What must I do to save you, my Princess?" The stallion roared, charging across the roof and leaping into the air, slamming into Chowder's chair. The pudgy pony was rocked out of the air, landing with an *oomph* and sliding across the roof until he tipped off the edge. Chowder cried out as he held onto the corner of the roof. Pip galloped over, grabbing onto the stallion's hoof.

"Chowder!" Pip shouted. "Tell me how to disable the device! Please!" Chowder cracked a grin, bloody teeth showing through.

"I told you before Agent Squeak. You can't stop it. It's too late!" He sputtered. "This country is doomed! I will be revered as a god!"

"Dammit, colt! Don't you see? The zebra used you! We won't be escaping from here! The storm won't let us!" Pip shouted, trying to pull the portly stallion back up onto the roof. Chowder snarled, fighting against the painted pony's efforts.

"I don't care! I'm getting my revenge! All of you! Those who laughed at me for my weight! I am the victor here, Agent Squeak!" He said, struggling and losing his grip. Pip reached forward as Chowder slipped out of his grasp, falling from the roof and towards the ground below. The oversized earth pony's eyes widened and he finally disappeared from sight in the clouds of the storm. Pip stood, glancing back at the machine powering the megaspell. He charged over, his eyes scanning the device for some sort of interface. There wasn't one. The storm outside churned and roiled, striking every inch of the city with bolts of pure energy.

Pip grimaced and looked out upon the dark storm and back at the glowing obelisk.

"Luna... I'm sorry... Dinky... I love you... so much..."

He turned and leaped into the heart of the equipment, before everything faded to white.

Author's Note

Woo! Another chapter of "Tales of Chicacolt" finished. This chapter was dedicated to telling a story about Pipsqueak, gallant agent of Luna in her Majesty's Service. On the Last Day, this brave young stallion gave his life to save his beloved. It was also a loving tribute to the Bond universe and it's various tropes.

Whatever became of Dinky? We may yet find out in a future ToC chapter. As for Pip, well... I've considered delving outside of FoE and coming up with a series unrelated to this timeline using Pip in his Bond-esque role. It would be a lot of fun, I think to see where we could take it.

As for the cast of characters in this, myself, Wire, and McMesser decided very early on before the first words ever got put to screen who would be who. So in true film credit style...

Pipsqueak (James Bond)

Luna (M)

Twist (Moneypenny)

Donut Joe (Q)

Dinky Doo (The Bond Girl)

Chowder (The Maniacal Bad Guy)

This was a ton of fun to write, and I hope you enjoyed it. Also, the song sung by Dinky is appropriately "For Your Eyes Only" as sung by Sheena Easton for the Bond film of the same name.

Chapter 5: A Black Lotus

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 5: A Black Lotus

Oh, this is the life, isn't it, girls? The best hooficure I've ever had!

Not every tale of the Chicacolt Wasteland is sunshine and rainbows. The old city has seen more than its fair share of tragedy. It is of tragedy that I bring to you this tale. The tale of Berry Blossom, a small-time escort mare working for the Lotus Triad. Berry Blossom will soon find out the very dark truth behind her meager existence. The truth that the Wasteland claims us all in the end.

*******************************

I inhale and let out the smoke welling up inside me. It fills the air, the smell of used bedsheets mixing with the cigarette smoke. I pull the tiny little stick of death away from my lips and look down at the stallion next to me. He's spent and currently sleeping off what I'm sure is going to be one hell of a hangover. Me, I don't drink. It makes me sloppy on the job. Drinking and sex are two things that shouldn't ever mix. All it does is get drunk mares pregnant.

I push off the bed and groan. My nether regions are still kind of sore from the activities the night before. I'm used to it. Floating the cigarette out and back into my mouth, I take another puff. Now smoking, that I can deal with. Helps take the edge off after a job. Helps keep me sane. I shake a bit as I step towards the bathroom. It's dirty and disgusting, but then again... so am I. I try my hardest to wipe away the evidence, to make myself look fresh and wholesome again. I have a job to attend to, after all. Just downstairs, the spa is ready to be opened.

Working for the Triad is a bit of a bitch, but it keeps me in caps and in steady supply of smokes. I don't complain. All I'm asked to do is to provide a few extra 'services' on top of my spa work. I do it, without question. I don't even really know why. To make a living, I suppose.

I shut off the water, drying off my face with the dirty towel nearby. It's clean enough. I can deal. I keep all the super clean ones downstairs for the customers. They need something perfect and wonderful to dry off with after they're done with their spa stay. I hear creaking from the bed in the other room. I shake my head. Another one that doesn't know the drill. Don't get up until I'm out of the room. Leave discretely. Clean up appropriately. Leaving evidence means the Triad gets upset, and if the Triad gets upset... ponies die.

The door creaks open.

“Hey baby, you alright in there?” The stallion's slurred voice says. I cringe. He's still drunk. I put my game face on and turn around.

“Peachy as pie, sexy thing,” I say as sweetly as I can muster. Most of my clients are actually fairly nice ponies, but sometimes the stallions the Triad sends over aren't exactly pillars of chivalry. “What are you doing up?”

“Mmmm... wanted to see if you were ready for round... five I think it is?” He says. I can smell the alcohol on his breath still. I keep my poise, feeling like I'm going to pass out from the stench. I almost do.

“Baby, you know the rules. You're not even supposed to be up and about right now,” I reply. He shrugs.

“Aww c'mon honey. Don't treat me like that,” he says, his speech still slurring. He's not getting any better. In fact, he's getting worse. I grimace. I'm going to have to do something about that. Something I don't really like to do, but it has to be done. “We got a good thing goin' here, sweetheart.” I narrow my gaze at him, staring him down hard.

“Rules are rules, stud. You had your go with me, now if you would be so kind as to get your things and leave, I will forget this ever happened,” I say. The stallion stumbles over my words and begins to move forward. I cringe.

“Fuck the rules, bitch. Now turn around and let me show you who the real rulemaker is,” he says. He raises his hoof, placing it on my shoulder. Bad decision. This is why I don't drink. Drinking leads to bad decisions. Bad decisions lead to what I have to do now. The Triad is very particular about their image with the common pony. Secret services are kept behind closed doors for a good reason. This might be a desolate city with unknown horrors lurking in the radioactive wastes, but the ponies that live in Chi-Town are better than that. In Chi-Town, everything belongs to the Triad. They keep us safe, fed, and happy. They provide for us.

They most certainly do not tolerate drunken assholes like this stupid fuck. My horn flares, taking his grabby hoof in the soft glow of my magic. His eyes widen. He doesn't know what's about to happen to him. I push him back hard, forcing him out of the bathroom. He lands on the bed. He tries to shout, but I close his mouth with my magic.

“You were warned,” I say coldly. “You chose to ignore the rules of the Triad. As such, it falls to me to bestow punishment on such a stupid, stupid pony.” I slide one of the drawers out of my dresser. Out of it floats a rather wicked looking blade. It's mostly just a sharpened piece of metal strapped to a handlebar off an old scooter. His eyes start to fill with tears. He's starting to put together the pieces. He's starting to figure out what's going to happen to him for breaking the rules.

“Wait, I'll leave!” He muffles through my magical hold. I hear him clear as day, though. I sigh softly.

“I'm sorry. You had your chance,” I say. “You chose this. You know the rules. There must be no evidence, and that includes you.” I lift the blade above the stallion, his whimpering sneaking out of his mouth along the edges of my magical grip. He's crying harder now. I don't really have a choice. I have to do this. I have to.

Without even thinking, I plunge the blade into his neck. He begins to bleed, cries of pain emanating from his mouth. I no longer care about holding it. I withdraw the knife and bring it down again, tearing a massive hole in the stallion's throat. He's mere inches away from death, now. It's time to end it. I pull the knife out again and bring to bear right over the vulnerable weakness of his eye. With a solid push, his body goes limp and it ends.

I sigh, pulling the blade back out of the body. The sheets are disgusting again. Just like I am. I've lost count of how many customers I've had to do this to. I start to wonder if I've ever had a good customer. I can't remember when the last time that was. I grab a rag with my magic and wipe the blade off, replacing it back in the drawer. I pull a second item out of the same drawer, a leg-mounted computer called a PipBuck. This one doesn't actually fit me, but it serves a single very important purpose.

“Hello? Yes, this is Berry Blossom. Blossom Spa and Soak, yes that's right. Yes.... Yes... Yes. I'll be expecting your cleanup crews later today then.”

I click off the radio and look down at the body in the bed. It's too bad, too. He was a pretty good lay. I sigh, pulling on my cloak. I trot out of my room and downstairs where my spa is. It's time for me to get to work. I need to pull in some customers to be able to afford the cleaning crew's normal rate for shit like this.

**************************************

“Hooficures are twelve caps, full body massages are forty caps,” I say, pointing to the sign next to the front desk. The unicorn mare standing on the other side nods silently. She's staring at me quite oddly, but I don't mind it. Most ponies do. There are very few unicorns in the spa side of the Chi-Town business, most of them are earth ponies. I'd like to think that my services aren't cheap for a reason, but really it's standard business practice set by the Triad.

Still. It's unsettling. She's not even saying anything. She's just standing there.

“Miss?” I say sweetly. “Have you decided yet?” The mare snaps out of her thoughts, a soft smile on her face.

“Sorry. I guess we'll take a full works, if you can do that,” she says, flashing a rather large bag of caps. I nod, grinning. I stand, motioning for the mare to follow me.

“Absolutely. Please, follow me. Our full treatment starts with a lovely, relaxing mud bath, and then from there to the massage table, hooficures, and finally a sauna,” I say. I push open the door to the mud bath room. Two of my employees are there waiting for us. They smile. “Girls. Go check on the other clients. I'll be taking care of this one personally.” They nod, exiting the room behind us. I motion to the mud bath.

“Thank you,” the mare says, placing her saddlebags in the care of my magic. I take them and set them in a cabinet at the other end of the room. The mare is already sliding into the mud. I levitate out two cucumber slices and place them on her eyes.

“I will be just outside the door when you are ready for your massage. Just call for me,” I say, stepping towards the door. The mare sighs loudly.

“Oh, thank you. This is divine,” she says. “What's your name, anyways?”

“My name, miss?” I say. “It's Berry Blossom.” The mare nods, sighing again. I chuckle, pushing open the door. I sit there for at least an hour before she calls my name. I wonder why she needed to know it. Maybe she was just being polite. Nopony ever wants to know the name of a pony that's meant to serve. I help the mare out of the mud bath and lead her through the brief shower to the massage room. She grabs her saddlebags, and I can hear the bag of caps inside jingling along.

She says nothing as I motion to the massage table. She lays down, and I lower the table to get a better angle. I start kneading into her back with my forehooves,eliciting soft moans from beneath me. I smile. I love my job, I truly do. I take a moment to admire the mare. She's very pretty. Her coat is a nice shade of pinkish purple, much like my own. Even her mane is fairly similar. She could be like... my sister or something. I'm surprised I didn't notice it before.

“You have a lovely complexion,” I say softly, continuing to knead across her back and spine. My hooves work true magic, much more than my horn ever could hope to.

“Thank you...” the mare breathes out below me. “You're... you're very good at this...”

“I try, miss. I've been practicing for about as long as I can remember,” I say, making small talk. The mare sighs at this and mutters something under her breath. I don't catch it. “What was that?”

“Oh, nothing,” the mare says. “You... you just remind me of somepony I once knew.”

“Oh? Well, thank you miss. Not too many ponies come in here say that,” I say. “You're very similar looking to me. I didn't really notice it until a few minutes ago. Who might I remind you of, if I may ask?”

“You may,” she replies. “My daughter. She'd be your age. I... I lost her long ago.” I blink, and smile.

“Well I'm sure one of these days you'll find her, miss,” I say in my ‘customer is always right’ voice as I turn my attentions to her neck. I begin to knead harder, feeling her turn to putty in my hooves. As I finish, the mare sighs happily. I pull back. “It's time for your hooficure now, miss.” She nods, pushing herself up into a position where I can reach all four of her hooves.

I float out a file and begin to work. Her hooves are in good shape, but not great. A little cracked, but most ponies who come into a spa have cracked hooves. Walking in the Wasteland is a little tough. I work the file with my magic here, working the roughened surface into shape. Hooves are best for flesh work, but the precision and flexibility of my magic makes a hooficure possible. A little quick-drying cement to fill in a particularly bad crack, and final polish brought the surface to a high shine.

I lead the mare to the back where the sauna room is. She's quiet, really quiet after our little talk on the massage table. I really hope I'm not freaking her out. She can't possibly think that I'm her daughter, can she? I remember my own mother quite clearly. She was how I got my start in the spa business in the first place. My own mom was... well she was dead. That's how I got my start in the 'other' business. I shake it off and pour the water on the stones in the room. Steam billows up, filling the room.

“Here you are, miss,” I say.

“Thank you,” the mare replies, glancing at me curiously. “Say... would you like to join me?” I raise an eyebrow.

“I'm sorry, Miss. I can't. I have work to do,” I lie. I take clients all the time in my sauna rooms. After hours usually, before making our way up to the bedroom for more... vigorous physical activity.

“Oh come on,” she says. “You look like you could use a bit of a break. I won't tell anypony. I'll even tip you extra good for it. I mean, you are the owner, so you can do whatever you want.” I grimace. She flashes her bag of caps. I think of the body upstairs still being devoured by flies. The cleaning crews hadn't shown yet. I need the caps to pay them off. Everything is a cycle in Chi-Town. Everything is owned and operated by the Triad. Everything eventually makes its way back to them in the end.

“Alright, I'll join you,” I finally say, pushing closed the door to the sauna after she drops her bags into the nearby cabinet. I slip onto the bench across from her, taking in the steam. It feels wonderful. I lean back, sighing and closing my eyes.

“Can I... can I ask you a question?” I hear the mare say. I open an eye, grunting softly.

“Sure, I suppose,” I say. The mare looks away for a brief second before returning her gaze to mine.

“I've... I've heard some rumors that you offer... additional services,” she says. My eyes open fully and widen. I've never had a client ask that one before. Where did she hear any sort of rumors? My rooms upstairs are all sound-proofed, and the only clients I get are the ones the Triad sends me.

“Where did you hear that?” I ask. The mare grimaces.

“That doesn't matter. Do you or don't you?” She asks. I sigh before finally nodding. I flare my horn, casting my sound-proofing enchantment on the sauna room. Better to talk about this without anypony listening in. Not even my staff knows about my arrangements with the Triad. I really don't know this mare found out about it.

“We can talk freely,” I say. “Sound-proofed the room. The answer to your question is yes. I do provide some additional services.” The mare's gaze narrows at me.

“I thought so. Would you... would you maybe accept a new client?”

“I'm sorry, but I'm not really into mares,” I say. “My barn door doesn't quite swing that way, if you know what I mean.” The mare blushes profusely.

“It's not for me,” she says quickly. “It's for a friend of mine.”

“First rule is stallions only. No exceptions. My second rule is that I don't accept clients that aren't sent by the Lotus Triad. They sort of pay my bills around here, and I have to abide by their rules,” I reply coolly. “So, sorry. No dice.”

“I can pay,” she says, pointing at the cabinet. “Open my saddlebags.”

“Honey, I saw your bit bag,” I quip. “You ain't got enough bits to buy this mare.”

“Just trust me,” she says. Her eyes are pleading with me now. I sigh and push myself off the bench. I pull open the cabinet and remove the saddlebags. I open them up, and my eyes widen. A perfectly round black sphere sits inside, twinkling with purple stars floating through it. I know what this is. It's a memory orb. A relic of the old war that tore ponykind apart that shows recorded memories from a pony's life. It looks brand new, like it's never been used. Something like this could pay off my debt to the Triad forever, get me out of the business. I could retire. I put the bags back and I turn to face the mare. She's smiling, but her eyes still have that pleading look to them.

“Alright, here's the deal. Shop closes up at around seven or so. All my employees will be out around seven-thirty. He comes here at eight sharp, no earlier. There's a back door behind the building. Key's under a stone rabbit on the porch. He lets himself in quietly, and comes upstairs,” I say. “No talking, no foreplay. Payment is up front. He brings that with him. Is that understood?” The mare nods.

“Perfectly understood,” she says. “Thank you.” I don't really get why she's thanking me. She's hiring me to have sex with her friend. I shrug it off and smile.

“If you will excuse me, miss. I have some business to attend to. Thank you for allowing me to join your sauna. When you are finished, please ring the bell. One of the attendants will be along shortly thereafter,” I say sweetly. I turn before she can reply and leave the room. I have some cleaning crews to deal with.

********************************

The door downstairs creaks. I can hear it from my bedroom upstairs. I look over at the clock. Eight. Soft hoofsteps follow after. It's almost time. I revel in the glory of my new sheets. They're cleaner than the last ones, and no bloodstains. The hoofsteps stop at the entrance of my bedroom. He knocks.

“Come in,” I say sultrily. The door opens and a unicorn stallion enters. He's cute. Reddish brown coat, auburn mane, blue eyes. “Place the payment on the table over there.” I point. He nods, and places a bag on the table. He turns and his eyes are wide. He looks too old to have not done something like this before. “Mmm... you're not scared are you?”

He shakes his head. I catch a glint in his eye. There's something else there. I smile widely, motioning for him to come closer. He steps forward, almost stumbling over himself. I giggle. I love it when I have complete control over my clients. It gives me a rush of adrenaline that I enjoy very much.

I push down the sheets, smiling coyly at the stallion. I turn my body to the side, lifting my back leg to let him enjoy the view a little. He stops dead in his tracks. I look back at him, curiously. His eyes are watering now. He takes a step back.

“Seriously?” I say flatly. I'd never had one so shy or scared before. What in the hell was wrong with this guy anyways? His eyes drift down to my rump. He's looking at my cutie mark. What's so special about that? It's just a tattoo on my butt.

“Goddesses... it is you,” he says. I narrow my gaze at this and glare at him angrily.

“Didn't you hear the part about no talking? I thought that was rather clear,” I say, growling under my breath. I didn't want to have to enforce my rules, but rules were rules. If I was going to pay off the Triad with that orb, I had to do it by the book.

“You... you're her,” he says. My eyes twitch. Was this stallion stupid or something? Who in the hell does he think he is? I push myself off the bed and stand in front of him.

“Look. I'm usually pretty lenient about some of my rules, but now you're just pissing me off,” I say, pointing at him angrily. “Are we going to do this or not? Because if not, get out or I have to do something I don't like to do.” The stallion looks down at the floor.

“You don't understand,” the stallion says. “We've been... we've been looking for you for so long. My daughter.” My eyes widen. What in the hell did he just say?!

“What?” I hiss. “What was that?”

“You're my daughter. My wife was the mare in the spa earlier today. She told me she found you. I couldn't believe it,” he replies. “But it's really you. You're alive!” I growl. Just another con artist trying to get into my bed, and off with my money. I hear about them all the time from my spa clients. Gossip travels quite fast in Chi-Town that way.

“I don't know who you think I am,” I reply. “But I'm not your daughter. My mother and father are dead. Now, please leave.”

“That's what they told you, isn't it? That we died,” he mutters to himself. Tears are swelling up in his eyes. “You were taken from us, Berry. By those fucking Triad bitches! They took you from us. Told us to forget you, or they'd kill us. We've been... been looking for you for so very, very long.” That's it. I'm done. I can't hear anymore of this tripe. I reach out with my magic, and pull open my drawer. The blade slides out of it easily.

“That's enough. I'm warning you. Leave. Leave and never come back here,” I say, levitating the blade into the air beside me. The stallion's eyes widen. He takes a step back.

“But I --” he says. Too late. I growl, sending the blade soaring through the air. It slams into his side, piercing his shoulder. He falls back into the table, sending the bag containing the memory orb to the floor next to him. I move in closer, ready for the kill. I hate myself for this, but rules are rules. If he had just left, I wouldn't have to do do this.

The stallion scrambles, his blood getting everywhere as he tries to get away. I'm not about to let him. I stumble forward over something. It's the bag containing my prize. My payment. I lift the bag. It's empty. I look down at the stallion.

“Where is it?!” I shout, my voice cracking. I lift my blade. “Where's my payment?!”

“Please... please stop,” the stallion replies weakly. “You don't know what you're doing...”

“I know exactly what I'm doing,” I spit venomously. “Now where is it?” The stallion grunts, lifting his hoof. He throws something. Some sort of explosive device? It's round-shaped. My eyes widen as I reach out with my magic. I wrap it around the spherical object. My entire world disappears before my very eyes and everything goes to white.

ooooOOOOooooOOOOoooo

I blink. I'm somewhere else, and yet not there at all. I can feel my hooves. They feel... tiny. My eyes are watering. I'm in pain. Where the hell am I? Am I dead? Did I just get killed by a grenade? Is this what Tartarus was like? I knew that would be where I was headed when I finally went. I've done too many bad things in my lifetime to go be with Celestia and Luna.

“There, there,” a voice says from above me. A soft cloth comes down in front of my eyes and begins to wipe away the tears. My blurred vision begins to resolve into an even more blurry purplish shape.

“I fell down,” I say, except it's not my voice. At least, I don't think it is. When did my voice get so high and scratchy? “Scraped my leg.”

“You need to be a little more careful, Berry,” the voice says. My vision finally clears, and I look up into the mare's eyes. It's the mare from the spa. The one who brought the... the memory orb! That must have been what the stallion threw at me! I activated it by mistake when I latched onto it with my magic! But... what is she doing here?

“Momma, it hurts,” I whine. The mare smiles softly. Her horn glows and a few bandages appear out of nowhere. I follow them down to my leg. A lovely shade of crimson oozes from the scrapes adorning my foreleg. Quickly and quietly the mare begins to wrap it up, the cooling magic of the bandages beginning to soothe my pain. I smile and look back up at the mare.

“There we are. Now don't you cry,” she says, pulling me close to her. “You're a big girl, and Momma is proud of you.” I sniffle a bit as she picks me up. She's carrying me through what appears to be a ruined building. Scorched photos line the walls. She takes me into another room and sets me down on an old mattress. I'm not sure what is going on. I feel like I'm going to cry some more, but I push down the tears for Momma. The memory is starting to come back to me now. I fell on some rocks while I was exploring, and like always... Momma... Momma was there for me.

“Momma?” I ask. Her eyes perk up. “When's Daddy going to get home?”

“Soon, sweetie. Soon,” she replies. “I know you've been waiting for him all day, but he has to go out and find us some food.”

“Okay,” I say, taking the explanation at face value. Momma stands and goes into what I guess is the kitchen while I sit on the mattress and play with my toys. They're not very good toys, all burnt and gross, but I love making them jump around with my magic. Goddesses... is this me? Is this who I am? My parents were supposed to be dead, and here I had met my own mother and not even recognized her? What have... what have I become?

I hear a creak at the door. I glance up, seeing it open. He walks in. It's him. The stallion. The same exact stallion, except he has a smile on his face. My tiny body leaps from the mattress, clamping onto his leg.

“Daddy!” I shout happily. The joy in me bubbles forth as I bear hug the stallion's leg. He pats me on the head softly and kisses my forehead.

“Hey there, Berry,” he says. “What happened to your leg?”

“I was exploring,” I say, rolling my eyes. “I fell. Momma bandaged it.”

“Did she now?” He replies. “Well, I'm glad you're not hurt. Did you have fun?”

“Yeah, I guess. Did you bring food, Daddy?” I ask. Always right to the point, I assume. The stallion grins and points at his saddlebags.

“I sure did,” he says as the mare re-enters the room. She kisses the stallion softly on the cheek. I make a 'Blech!' noise and cross my eyes. The stallion chuckles. “Found a good amount of stuff in the ruins a few blocks down. Should keep us for quite a while.”

“You're sure this time?” The mare asks. The stallion smiles and nods. The mare sighs. “Alright. Let's get cooking then. We can't stay here too long tonight. Too much raider activity. We'll talk later.”

“Momma, what's a raider activity?” I say, feeling the cuteness grip my heart as I do. The mare smiles sweetly.

“Don't you worry about that. Why don't you go get washed up before dinner?” She says. I nod excitedly, dislodging myself from the stallion's leg. I trot happily to the bathroom and prop myself up in front of the dirty old mirror. I look inside it, and there I am.

It's me, but older. I'm covered in sweat and blood. My coat is matted and my mane is tattered. I look like hell. The image changes, and I'm beautiful. Brilliant, even. My coat is perfectly groomed, but my eyes are dead. Sullen. The image in the mirror changes between the two.

“What is happening?!” I shout at the mirror. It doesn't listen. It doesn't respond. It just keeps showing the same two images. I shout loudly at it again, but nothing happens. My eyes widen as it starts showing other things. Dead bodies, stallions I've... I've murdered. Everything that has been my entire life up until now. The mare at the spa. The stallion that came this evening. The one I... oh Godesses I stabbed him! What did I do? Why did I do that?

That wasn't me! I didn't mean to do it! Daddy! He's my Daddy! I hear the words from his mouth. The Triad. They... they took me. They did something to me... they turned me into a killer. I watch the replay of every stallion they ever sent me. Every one that I ever had sex with. All dead. I killed every last one of them. It was training. I was turned into... into a monster!

I shout and cry at the mirror. It doesn't listen. It doesn't care. I give it what it wants. It wants my blood, my body. I throw my head into it, bashing repeatedly until everything fades away.

ooooOOOOooooOOOOoooo

My eyes flash open. I'm back in my room. The smell of blood fills my nostrils. I push myself up. The stallion is still there, breathing hard on the floor. No... not just any stallion. My Daddy. The memory orb rolls away. I don't care. I have to do something for him!

I'm by his side, talking softly to try and get him to wake up. Tears are filling my eyes.

“Daddy, Daddy, please no... don't do this, I didn't mean it!” I howl. His eyes open and he smiles at me softly.

“Berry, you... you remember?” He asks. I nod, tears spilling forth from my face. He reaches up with a hoof and pulls me close.

“I'm so sorry, Daddy! I didn't mean to do it!” I cry. He coughs. Blood comes out of his mouth. I must have hit something vital when I stabbed him. I pull back, looking for bandages. Something, anything to save him. No healing potions. I find a pack of bandages and start trying to wrap his wound. He grunts and puts a hoof to my shoulder, stopping me.

“No, Berry. It's too late. I'm... I'm bleeding inside,” he says. “I don't have... have much... much time.”

“No... No, I won't let you die! I won't!” I say, trying again with the bandages. He stops me again.

“Berry,” he says, coughing again. “Please. It's alright. We found... found you. Your mom and you... you can live free now. You can be together again...”

“I... I can't, Daddy. The Triad... they've turned me into some kind of... monster! I've killed ponies... too many. I killed you... I can't face Momma... I can't do it,” I blubber. Daddy smiles again.

“You're beautiful. I always knew you would be,” he says. “You be good for your Momma. She's going to need you.”

“But...” I start to say. Daddy puts a hoof to my lips, shushing me.

“I love you, Berry. You're the best daughter in the world,” he says. “Don't ever let anypony tell you different. You can do better. You can be better.” He coughs again, his body convulsing. He stops moving and his breath goes away. I push at him. No response.

“Daddy? No, no, no Daddy... please! Please wake up! Please!” I cry. I shove him hard for a good ten minutes before I realize the simple truth of the matter. I just killed my own father. I put a knife in him and killed him! I don't deserve to live! How can I face Momma? How can I face her and tell her that I... I killed him!

I fall over next to him, hugging his body close. I'm not even coherent anymore. I can't even think. All I can think of is that he's dead. He's dead and his blood is spilling all over and there's nothing I can do about it. There's nothing...

There's nothing. I might as well be dead. I lay crying, wishing that it would end. But it doesn't. It doesn't end. It never ends. I killed him. I killed him!

“Daddy...” I whisper as I crawl up next to him. There's nothing I can do. It's over. It's all...

Over.

Author's Note

It has really been a while since we had a “Tales” chapter, hasn't it? With “Starlight” all finished up, we've got a lot more time to work on these. I also just had a random idea, and just ran with it. This was short, sad, and a little dark, but I certainly had an interesting time writing it.

If you like this setup, and want to see more, hit us up with an upvote, a favorite, and maybe even some comments! We'd like to know what you think!

Much thanks to Wirepony for edits, McMesser/Heartshine for pre-reads, and all the awesome readers out there who love both this and Starlight. You guys are awesome.

Chapter 6: Discord's Day Out

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 6: Discord's Day Out

"As Princess, I believe I have the power to spread the magic of [mustard] across [bagels]! That is the [lunch] I am meant to have in our world! The [brunch] I choose to have! But I didn't defeat [avocado] on my own. It took all of us to unlock the [fridge]!"

Discord here!

Ever since my release at the hooves of a meddling mare, I've not been myself. You might remember me as a veritable font of chaos, a world shaking king of the unexpected, a true paragon of the impossible.

But that was then.

Now the best I can do for myself is a free floating piece of luck. I had told Twilight that Equestria-that-was bored me, with friendship and harmony everywhere. Disgusting! But that was nothing compared to now.

To the cold peace. I'd had enough of that when I was a statue. Bombs fall, and everybody dies. Ponies and griffins, zebras and others. All those wonderful vibrant sparks of chaos snuffed out in an instant. I haven't been the same since!

So now I do what I can to keep things interesting. As time goes by, ponies are actually starting to recover, things are improving. One of the better places is Chicacolt. Out of the wreckage of the old, the gangs here have made a lovely balance between struggling groups and the fringes of their conflict are practically humming with wonderful chaos!

I'm feeling conventional today, so it's with hat and briefcase that I set off into the city as the sun rises. I've spent far too long putting ammunition here and bottlecaps there and filling floor safes with radroaches. Time to visit the Blustery City and see what sort of trouble I can get in. First stop – the spa!

The Lotus Triad is one of the groups that claims to ‘run’ this town, and they have the most bizarre setup. The public face of their organization is high fashion luxury services.

Take a moment and let that soak in. In the Wasteland, of all places!

But it works. They’ve got almost absolute dominion over the sport boys and call girls in Chicacolt, and those soft flanks hide hidden talents! Because the private face of the Triad is assassination. The same escort whispering sweet nothings into your ear and massaging your tensions away has a poisoned dagger tucked into her mane.

It’s elegant, I have to admit. So it’s with a jaunty smile that I step between the pages and arrive at their biggest spa. It’s astoundingly clean, the tiles on the floor are obviously scavenged from different sources but they’re all here, and they’re shiny clean. I flit about the various beauty supplies, and really this rack of bottles would do better with coat dye than with boring conditioner. The tops on all the pump bottles are facing the wrong way, by which I mean the same way. I’m busily unleveling one of the chairs when the front door opens. I’m instantly invisible, but not quite quick enough. A squeak and the door slamming tell the rest of the story, and I return to my good work as the mare flees.

The chair’s tilted at a jaunty angle and I’m considering the next step when the door slams open, and a screeching tornado of fury boils into the spa. I kiss Lotus Bloom right on her snarling lips and evaporate into the wind.

The air currents above the city are always good for some of that old fashioned atmospheric chaos. The sun warms the air, the air warms me, and I warm the people. Widening my course, I’m buoyed by a gust of hot sugary sweetness. That bears further investigation.

The hot happy wind leads me to a factory. I’ve seen this building quite a lot here in Chicacolt, it used to be a cart manufactory or something. Now it’s a bakery. But not just any bakery, it’s the apotheosis of bakeries. The home of the MMMM. These deadly fighters hold the city in fear of their iron hooves.

Or they were actually the best sweetsmakers in the Wasteland. Like the Lotus Triad, they had a public face. Theirs was usually covered in powdered sugar. Their other activities were a fairly boring protection racket, with one big difference. They actually protected. The Wasteland was a dangerous place, and probably always would be. The MMMM was Chicacolt’s first line of defense against raiders and monsters and whatnot. They were quite the bunch of goody-four-hooves, and should provide a fair bit of entertainment.

In through the chimney invisible, and out inside the shop in all my scaly glory. A crowd of ponies noticed me and fled screaming, leaving one lone figure standing at a chattering woobit of some purpose. The Moose.

I curled gently through the air, landing next to the burly figure. He turned his vacant gaze on me, and I struck a pose.

He blinked slowly, one eye at a time. I stared. He stared. Time rolled glutinously past, and I found myself entranced by his vacant stare. I focussed deep inside him, looking into his mind. Most ponies have a whirring clockwork of thought, mechanisms of intellect and structures. Inside The Moose, a field of grass. Green and vibrant, under a sun that beamed with love. Everything was beautiful. Nothing hurt, and everyone was happy.

I blinked. Silently, The Moose turned back to his machine. I had to admit his victory in our staring contest, and whirled out of the building on a wisp of chocolate.

The MMMM had failed to entertain, though I filed away what I had seen in The Moose for later review. That had to be the most idealistic, the most optimistic pony I had ever encountered. A true outlier on the bell curve of conflict and suffering that was the norm here.

The air currents brought me down and around and through the ventilation system for one of the buildings that surrounded Theater. I stayed incorporeal and invisible just on general principles. The ducting and air mover dumped me into an auditorium and I drifted gently into a seat, sliding glutionously into solidity as I landed. There was a gaggle of foals in the front row, and a pudgy unicorn bashing a pointer on a blackboard. He had a boring grey mane and tail, and a pre war business suit that had seen a lot of better days.

He was ranting at the foals, smashing and bashing at the chalkboard passionately. Under the scars and smudges from his enthusiastic demonstrations I could read “CAPITALISM!!!” in large friendly letters. With three exclamation points. Clearly a sign of madness. Capitalism was a boring philosophy, anyway. It ended up with almost a complete static caste division between the haves and have nots. While there was a fun chaos in the strivings of the underclass scrabbling for money, and in the play of the dissipated overclass… It was at its core, predictable.

Boring.

I gave the unicorn a closer look. His grey mane and tail were immaculate, and the suit was spotlessly clean, even if it was old. His cutie mark peeked out from under the tails of the suit, a symbol for money I recognized from before the War. One of the students raised his hoof with a question, and he practically flung himself at the colt, fixing an intense gaze at the small pony. The youngster bore up under his intense scrutiny and barked out his question, and the unicorn actually squeed in joy.

Well at least his teaching technique was entertaining. I sat through a few minutes of lesson unnoticed. This guy was brilliant, actually. He had a firm grasp on the ebb and flow of money in a society. The only problem was, none of this would work for him here, where bottlecaps were found in trash bins and barter was barely better than battery. Hmmm.. bottlecaps.

I slid forward and thunked the podium standing ignored on one side of the raised stage. The grey on grey unicorn whirled and charged at it. A snap of the claw and bottlecaps exploded from the worn wooden structure, fountaining out in a stream that knocked the grey pony flying. I left him buried in a pile of bottlecaps and swarmed by happily screaming children, sailing straight through the ceiling on the wave front of his furious astonishment.

I grinned as I rose, feeling the boisterous chaos of the young ponies. Their lesson had been completely derailed. I let the wind take me as I rose above the city, and a wave of sound from the Colter Field arena caught my attention. The minotaurs were always good for a laugh, so I decided to drop in.

Today was an exception. Wrath, the leader of the minotaurs, was mopping the field with one of his subordinates. The poor kid couldn’t even put up a fight. I couldn’t have this, so I bounced off to the slab of pavement that formed the arena. Wrath shouted and pointed at me, but suddenly I had my good old boys backing my play. A squad of burly minotaurs in lovely pink tutus danced past me in a perfect wedge formation and piled onto Wrath. The kid took advantage of my distraction and leaped into the pile kicking and punching, so I made him twice as large as I slid away giggling.

Minotaurs. Gotta love ‘em.

I whirled away from Colter Field and went immaterial again. I hit the ground and walked for a while, watching the pones and other species go about their day. With my power so greatly bound by order, little things were all I was capable of. This mare went into heat. That minotaur grew moss in great green streams hanging off his horns. All the pre-war scrap metal in that cart became tin, useless and worthless unless you were making solder. Little things, they made me happy and I could feel them working. Could feel that old chaos building, choclatey warm and full of ice cubes in my belly.

The fat old sun touched the horizon, and for a moment I missed Celestia something horrible. The old grey mare certainly wasn’t what she used to be. I’d tried to enter the tall white towers that dotted the landscape… once. There was potent order worked into the bones of those elegant buildings, enough to stop me cold in my weakened state. Someday, though…

My wandering brought me to the entrance of Theater itself, and in. I sidled through the halls behind the public areas, a secret agent on a scaly mission. Secret Agent Discord kicked down the door to the office of the leader of the MMMM, and I burst in. Into the room, into visibility, into audibility, and into song. I belted out the intro to the old showtune, then looked down at my audience, and recoiled in shock. Apple Danish, hoofpicked successor to the seat of power, sat leaned waaay back in his leather chair, a picture of that pesky power-armored pegasus in one hoof and… ohhhh my.

The picture went flying into the air in one direction, Danish fell backwards in his chair, and I shot through the roof bellowing laughter. I perched on a cloud, actually surprised for once in a long time. Today was a good day. I poked the sun as it fell below the horizon and felt it wibble in response.

Tomorrow would be even better.

Author's Note

Wirepony's notes:

Et Fin! This is a one-shot cameo for VolrathXP’s Patreon, which you can find (Here), so go sign up for your own!

Volrathxp's notes:

Woo! Another chapter of Tales. This one's short, and it wasn't written by me! This one was written by my good friend and co-author Wirepony! This one stars the incredibly fun-filled Discord himself in a fun little jaunt through the city of Chicacolt! I absolutely enjoyed this one, it was fun to read. The cameo (the business capitalistic unicorn pony) is none other than Spiffy of #FOE IRC fame! Those of you who know the #FOE IRC... well you know Spiffy. Spiffy got this reward for donating to my Patreon account, and he's totally awesome for doing so. Please visit and donate... a lot. ^_^

See you kids on the flip side!

Chapter 7: Wasteland Rugrats, Part I

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 7: Wasteland Rugrats, Part I

Cutie Mark Crusaders Forever! Yay!

The Equestrian Wasteland is a harsh and unforgiving place, but among the shadows of the final war tiny pockets of innocence can be found. The laughter of a foal is one such pocket of innocence. In the ruins of Chicacolt, two young ponies will find their way.

This is the tale of Starry Night and Lightning Chaser, foals to Patch and Steeljack. They will find out that while the Wasteland can be a terrible place that there are still ponies that are good and innocent.

********************************

Darkness descended over the city, and for a time it began to peacefully slumber. The slumber was unfortunately, interrupted by the sound of snoring. It was coming from a room deep within the town of Theater, seat of the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Mafia. Inside the room, two young ponies lay sleeping.

“Chaser,” a voice hissed in the darkness. “Turn over or something. Your snoring is too loud.”

No response. The voice sighed.

“Fine. I'm going to have to wake you up myself then,” it said. Hoof steps made their way closer to the snoring pony. “WAKE UP!”

“Huh... wha?!”

The snoring stopped, replaced by the sounds of a highly confused colt. Lightning Chaser fell backwards out of his bed,due to his sister having pushed him out of it. The colt was deep grey in color, but had a dark navy mane that spiked up into the air. He stared indignantly at his sister, Starry Night.

“Seriously, Star? I was sleeping,” he said.

“No, you were snoring. You're going to wake the whole town. And that would make Mom very cranky with you. And you know how she gets when she's cranky with you,” Starry Night replied. “Besides... it's late and I need to get my beauty sleep.” The dark green filly grinned, using her magic to primp her curled black mane. A blaze of blue arced through her mane and tail.

“More like your ugly sleep,” Lightning muttered under his breath.

“What was that?” Star said, raising an eyebrow.

The gray pegasus colt grinned sheepishly. “Oh, nothing Sis. Nothing at all! I'll try to be quieter, alright?”

Starry Night rolled her eyes. “Oh, alright. Let's just get some sleep then. Or Mom really will be cranky with us.”

“Right.”

The two ponies fell back to their beds, sleeping soundly. Lightning Chaser cracked his eyes open a few minutes later.

“Sis?”

“Yeah?”

“You awake?”

“Yeah. What's up?”

“What do you think tomorrow's gonna be like?” Lightning asked softly.

Starry Night scoffed in response. “You're worried? It's just a routine scouting mission. They don't take kids like us on really important stuff.”

“I know... I just... I want to make Mom proud, you know?” Lightning replied.

“Listen, it'll be totally fine. Just you wait and see. Besides, if anything goes wrong, I'll protect you,” Starry said, snickering.

Lightning's face turned beet red in the darkness. “Will not! I'll be the one protecting you! Just because you're a few seconds older than me doesn't mean I'm the weakling!”

“Jeez, Lightning. Relax. I was only joking,” Starry replied. “Now can we get some sleep? We both have a very big day tomorrow.”

“Right... Night, Sis.”

“Night, Bro.”

*******************************************

“Alright folks, here's the scoops. Today we're going on what will basically amount to a pretty large and boring trip across the city,” Apple Danish said as he addressed the assembled ponies before him. The cream-colored unicorn stood on a small platform with a crudely drawn map of Chicacolt on the wall behind him.

Lightning Chaser and Starry Night looked on in excitement. This was going to be their first real working assignment. They grinned at each other. Maybe they'd even get their cutie marks!

“Our target destination is the farthest reaches of MMMM territory, where Donut Don and the Sprinkle Seven have their donut factory. Our boss, Gluttony, wants us to reinforce the supply lines along that route,” Danish said. “We've been having issues with the Lotus Triad hitting those supply lines, so it will be up to us to make sure those ponies have what they need to defend our settlements. Because of this, I will personally be overseeing this operation.”

“Should we be expecting combat then, sir?” one of the other ponies, a unicorn by the name of Bright Spark, asked.

“Honestly, I sincerely doubt it,” Danish replied. “Regardless, you will all be outfitted appropriately.”

“H-h-how long will we be gone?” Lightning said, raising his hoof.

“Ah, Lightning. We'll be home in time for dinner, don't you worry about that,” Danish said. “Now then, boyos and girlos, let's get your gear on and let's get cracking.”

The stallion pointed over to the quartermaster, who stood off to the side next to a table loaded with provisions. Lightning and Starry made their way over to the table, each grabbing a set of barding. When it came to their weapons, Lightning Chaser was given a twin set of rifles attached to a battle saddle, while Starry Night was outfitted with a combat shotgun and a package of apple grenades.

“Wow, these are really neat!” Lightning said, slipping on his barding and battle saddle.

Starry snorted. “Just remember what Mom told you about those things.”

“I know, I know. Don't point my wings at ponies I don't want to shoot,” Lightning replied, rolling his eyes.

“Alright folks, let's get this show on the road!” Danish called out. “Bright Spark, Starry Night, Ruby Red, you three will be in the rear. You're our magical support. Lightning Chaser, Storm Runner. You two are our wing support. You'll be able to see if anything is coming. Chocolate Mocha, Coconut Cream Pie, and Red Velvet, you're up front with me. You'll be helping with first response and guarding the caravan with the supplies. Let's move out!”

The assembled caravan made their way out to the entrance of Theater, where two ponies waited. Lightning's eyes lit up as he spied his mother, accompanied by the pegasus security chief Lilith. Patch grinned widely as the sight of her two children.

“Mom!” Lightning shouted. He bounced up to where Patch and Lilith were standing.

“Lightning,” Patch said, smiling. “And Starry. You two got an early start this morning, I barely missed you, it seems.”

“Sorry, Mom,” Lightning said. “Star wanted to get going super early.”

“It's our first mission,” Starry said, rolling her eyes as she came up to the group. “It's kind of a big deal.”

“It's alright. You two be good for Danish,” Patch replied. “Remember, he's in charge and you have to listen to him.”

“We know, Mom,” Starry said, her voice cracking just a tiny bit. Out of the corner of her eyes she spotted Lilith and Danish.

“How long are you going to be gone?” the black pegasus asked.

“Just the day. It won't take us long to get down to Sprinkles and back,” Danish said. “Which means we should probably get moving. We're burning daylight as it stands.” The cream-colored stallion reached in and pecked Lilith on the cheek. “Hold down the fort for us.”

“You got it,” Lilith replied, a grin emerging on her face. She glanced over at Starry and Lightning. “You two be careful out there, alright?”

“We will, Auntie Lilith,” Lightning said. “Come on Star, we'd better get going.”

Patch smiled widely, pulling the two younger ponies in for a hug. Starry and Lightning returned the embrace before returning to their places around the caravan. Danish shouted for the caravan ponies to start moving.

Before long the settlement of Theater was off in the distance. The guards and caravan ponies had settled into a comfortable walking rhythm as they navigated the streets of the ancient city. They had yet to reach the edge of MMMM territory, but already they had noticed that the streets were a lot quieter than usual.

“You guys think this is the way it's gonna be the entire trip?” Ruby Red asked as they walked. The red mare looked apprehensive.

All of the ponies in the guard crew were roughly the same age, so Starry Night had known most of them for a long time. Ruby was a bit of a worry-wart when it came to trying new things. She consistently fretted over every little job.

“I'm sure that this is probably going to be fairly boring, like Danish said,” Bright Spark interjected. The yellowish unicorn smiled. “Lighten up, Red. There isn't much to worry about in these parts of the city.”

“There's the Hellraisers,” Ruby replied. “They could attack us.”

Starry Night scoffed. “They stick to their own at Filly's Pier. You know that.”

“What about the Lotus Triad?” Ruby said. “They still exist even after what happened to them.”

“True, but they know better than to mess with us,” Spark said. “Not with the Ministry Mare on our side.”

“Who's the Ministry Mare?” a voice from above said. The other pegasus of the group, Storm Runner, was flying within earshot of the three mares. The colt looked curious.

“You don't know about her?” Spark said.

Storm Runner shook his head. “I mean, Mom's always told me she protects the city, but never much more than that.”

“Shit, I thought living in Theater you'd have at least seen her once, as much time as she spends hanging around with Starry's mom,” Spark replied.

Starry Night's face went red at the mention of her mother.

“Wait, you know the Ministry Mare?” Ruby Red said, turning to the green unicorn. “Seriously?”

“Y-y-yeah, I do,” Starry said. “She's... she's sort of my godmom.”

“Wait, how in the heck did you get an immortal goddess to be your godmom?” Spark interjected. “Even I didn't know that one.”

“She... she was there when Lightning and I were born,” Starry said. “Her name is Radiant Star. She's an alicorn. My Mom and Dad traveled with her before we were born.”

“An alicorn?” Storm Runner said. “You mean one of those big winged and horned ponies I always read about in my books? Like the old Princesses of Equestria?”

Starry nodded. “I guess so. I dunno, she doesn't act much like a Princess. She's pretty cool. Her and Mom always talk about their journey together a lot.”

“Wow,” Ruby chimed in. “Geez, I wish I had a godmom like that.”

“Cut the chatter back there,” Danish said out of nowhere, silencing the younger ponies. “We're coming up on the border out of MMMM territory, so keep a sharp eye out.”

Starry Night faced forward. After claiming the Cowpones' territory in the wake of the gang's destruction at the hooves of the Ministry Mare, the MMMM had constructed a wall that cordoned off their main territory from the rest of the city. A large metal gate sat in the middle, flanked by two watch towers. Several guards stood watch from them, waving the caravan through.

Within seconds they'd passed through the border and out onto the supply route through the city. Starry Night shuddered at the wind, glad for the barding that they'd been given before setting off on the mission. It never ceased to amaze her how large Chicacolt really was. Off in the distance, closer to the center of the city, the young mare could see Filly's Tower. The monolithic structure loomed over the ruined metropolis.

“From here on out, maintain complete silence unless absolutely necessary,” Danish called back.

And so, the caravan plodded forward slowly. An hour passed and the group had made their way several miles along the route. Lightning Chaser flapped his wings lazily, even yawning at the sheer boredom of the mission. In short, guarding things was extremely boring and tedious to the young pegasus.

His eyes wandered up to the ruined skyscrapers that littered the road they were traveling down. Long before the end of the war, those had been businesses and even apartment buildings. Now, they were husks, devoid of life. A flicker of light caught Lightning's eyes. The colt knew that sometimes squatters would hunker down in these older buildings for protection. He thought that maybe he'd seen a camp fire of some sort up in one of them.

Lightning strained his eyes at the light. What is that? He thought. He flapped a little higher. Storm Runner followed next to him.

“What is it?” the other pegasus asked quietly.

“I... I don't know,” Lightning said, turning to Storm. “There's something up --”

*CRACK*

The sound rocked the air around the caravan as something passed through Storm Runner's head, reducing it to the consistency of mush. The pegasus dropped out of the sky immediately. Lightning blinked as blood splattered onto his face from the blast.

“Take cover!” Danish shouted. “Lightning! Get down here!”

Lightning halted in mid-air. Storm Runner! He just... he just... no! He thought, his mind frantically trying to find an answer as to the fate of his friend. The colt suddenly felt jerked to the side as another bullet ripped through the air to the right of him. A soft green glow surrounded him.

“Come on, Lightning!” Starry Night called out.

The grey pegasus blinked again and let himself drop down to the ground, where his sister yanked him by magic towards one of the nearby buildings. Gunfire rained down from the skies as the group struggled to make their way.

Starry Night grimaced, her combat shotgun practically useless for this kind of attack. Beside her, Bright Spark attempted to return fire in the direction the attacks were coming from, but didn't seem to hit much of anything with her revolvers. Ruby Red hid beneath the other two unicorns, trying to stay out of the way.

The earth ponies protecting the caravan and its drivers were moving the caravan supplies to the side of the building where they hopefully wouldn't be seen. As they did so, another bullet ripped through the air, killing Chocolate Mocha and one of the caravan ponies. The rest of them fled inside the building. After them came Danish, hobbling along on a bad leg injury.

Once inside what appeared to be a lobby for an old bank building, Lightning Chaser realized that Storm Runner wasn't with them. He knew what had happened, but he hadn't gone back for his body.

“Where... where's Storm?” he asked without thinking. He stopped as he said the words and looked down at his hooves.

“Kid, this ain't exactly easy to say, but Storm's out there, dead,” Danish said, wincing. “And we will be too if we go back out too quick. There's a mess of snipers up there in those buildings somewhere. We're gonna have to wait them out.”

“Wait them out? They just killed Storm!” Lightning growled angrily. He stomped a hoof for emphasis. “We've gotta go after them!”

“He's right! They also got Mocha!” Coconut Cream Pie chimed in. “We should take the fight to them!”

“There's nothing we can do from here, Lightning, Coconut,” Starry Night said. “Captain Danish is right. He's in charge, and we have to do what he says. That's what he said, remember?”

“Besides... I can't go anywhere right yet,” Danish said. He winced again, motioning to his leg injury. One of the bullets had torn through the unicorn's right front leg and was bleeding heavily.

Red Velvet appeared next to the cream-colored stallion's side with a medical kit and a health potion. “What can I do to help, sir?”

“The potion, and bandages. It'll help but it'll still need time to set in,” Danish replied.

Red Velvet nodded and began to work, bandaging up Danish's injured leg.

Meanwhile, Lightning paced in front of the doors. The smoked glass showed just enough of the outside world. The sounds of gunfire died down. The young pegasus sighed as his sister came up next to him.

“Are you alright?” she asked.

Lightning shook his head. “He was right in front of me... and they just... he just... I was supposed to be watching his back.”

“It's not your fault, Lightning.” Starry Night replied. “It happened. Mom told us that. We have to trust in her lessons now, and listen to Captain Danish.”

“Always so by the book, Star? I just... I want to go out there so badly, and kill whoever killed Storm!” Lightning shouted.

Starry Night sighed. “If we did that, then we'd be no better than them. Mom taught us that much at least. We need to keep a cool head here, bro.”

“I... I know...” Lightning said. “I just...”

“I know.”

**************************************************

A half hour passed with nothing happening outside the ruined bank. Danish had managed to get to his hooves shakily, his injury slowly but surely healing. There was no time to lose. They had to get out of the there before they got pinned down even further.

“Red Velvet, you're in charge of the medical effort. Make sure everypony is in fit shape to keep moving,” Danish said. “Bright Spark, Ruby Red, guard the door for at least another hour. We have to hope that they've abandoned the prospect of finding us, or that we've found an exit somewhere else. Is the caravan itself intact?”

“As best as it could have been, sir,” one of the caravan ponies said. “Stashed around the side of the building, but if we're not getting out of here any time soon... we might as well write it off.”

“I'll keep that in mind, thank you,” the cream-colored unicorn replied. “Cream Pie, do what you can to help Red Velvet. Lightning and Starry, you two take a breather. You'll be filling in for Spark and Ruby once their shift is up in an hour. We'll see where we're at then.”

Lightning and Starry sat near the caravan ponies, watching as the rest of the crew went to work. Red Velvet turned her attention to those ponies with minor scrapes and cuts, making sure that everypony was in tip top shape. Bright Spark and Ruby Red stood near the doors, having yanked over a makeshift barrier made out of wooden desks. Lightning grimaced, drawing a concerned look from his sister.

“What's wrong?” she asked.

“I just... we should be doing more,” Lightning said. “But we have to sit out and do nothing? Just feels like we're being coddled, Star.”

“Danish knows what he's doing, Lightning. Let him make the decisions,” Starry replied. She placed a hoof on her brother's shoulder. “We'll get to Sprinkles and contact Mom and Aunt Lilith. They'll come and help us.”

“And what about Storm Runner? Or Chocolate Mocha?” Lightning spat. “Nopony helped them. Nopony even cared.”

“That's unfair,” Starry said, frowning. “We all miss Mocha and Storm. They were comrades, friends even. But we can't let their deaths stop us from surviving. We have to keep moving on.”

Lightning grunted in response, turning away from his sister. What does she know, huh? he thought. She doesn't care that I messed up, that I didn't keep Storm's back. That I froze when Mocha was killed.

“Sir, there appears to be some activity outside,” Bright Spark said suddenly. She held up her revolvers, a stern expression on her face. All activity ceased.

Danish jerked his head up towards the glass doors. Several forms dropped out of the sky in front of the building. His eyes narrowed as they coalesced into armor wearing creatures with large feathery wings and hawklike features. Griffons? Talons? I thought they protected ponies... he thought.

“Attention ponies currently inside of this building,” a voice came from beyond the doors. “You will surrender, or you will be killed. The unicorn Apple Danish, you are to present your weapons and come along willfully. If you resist, or if you do not present yourself within ten minutes, everypony inside will be exterminated.”

“Shit...” Danish said under his breath. He stood up. “You guys stay right here, alright? I'll deal with this.”

“But, sir, they'll kill you,” Spark said.

Several heads nodded in agreement.

“They can try,” Danish said. “Takes a lot more than a few bullets to stop me. If I come back alive from this, remind me to tell you about the time I stormed Colter Field.”

The unicorn stepped towards the doors carefully, pushing one of them aside. The griffons standing outside regarded him curiously. Their armor seemed reminiscent of Talon armor, but had a flair of Enclave touch to them as well. They were extremely well armed.

Danish looked up and realized they were completely surrounded. The leader of the group, a jet black griffon with white plumage, looked down at the unicorn.

“Are you Apple Danish?” he said stoically.

“I am.”

“Surrender your arms and come with us,” the griffon said. “Those inside will not be harmed.”

“I thought you Talons were the good guys,” Danish coughed. “Didn't realize you were just plain 'ol mercs.”

“Oh, you thought we were Talons?” the griffon replied, raising an eyebrow. “That's kind of funny, really. Talons are pathetic goody two-shoes. No, we're just your average bounty hunters, and you my friend... you have quite a large bounty on your head.”

“What am I up to now?” Danish countered, throwing the griffon merc off guard. “Seven hundred caps? Eight hundred? Just want to be sure you're getting your money's worth before you die.” He tossed the griffon a sharp grin.

“You're surrounded and any stupid move you make will result in the deaths of your caravan inside the building,” the griffon replied. “Rest assured, I will give them no mercy if you make me.”

Danish frowned. The griffon had him there alright. He couldn't do anything without getting those kids killed. He cursed his luck. This was supposed to be just a simple training mission, and he'd already lost two of his own. He couldn't afford to lose any more, especially Patch's kids. She'd kill him if he wasn't already dead first.

“Fine,” he finally said, lifting his carbine and laying it on the ground in front of the griffon. He thrust out his forehooves. “I'm yours.”

**************************************************

“They're... they're putting hoof cuffs on him!” Bright Spark shouted, her eyes wide with fear. “And they're starting to clear out!”

“What?!” Lightning Chaser said. The pegasus rushed to the doors. “They can't... Why did he just let them take him?”

“Because we're here,” Starry Night replied solemnly. “It was either him or us, and he chose to sacrifice himself to save our lives.”

“That's... that's not fair,” Lightning said angrily. “We have to save him... we have to stop those guys from taking him!”

“Against that much firepower, are you insane?” Bright Spark snapped. “You'd be dead before you got twenty feet away. There's nothing we can do. We have to get the caravan to Sprinkles and then call Theater for help.”

Lightning fumed, turning away from the unicorn. There had to be a way! He blinked, an idea forming in his mind.

“What if... what if we did both?” he said. “What if some of us followed them and led reinforcements to their location? I mean, they've gotta stop at some point to rest.”

“That is extremely dangerous, and you know it, Bro,” Starry said. “If you were to get caught...”

“I'm aware of the consequences, Sis,” Lightning sternly replied. “But we don't have time for this. The longer we spend arguing about this, the more time they have to get away.”

“I agree with Lightning,” Coconut Cream Pie said. The young mare narrowed her gaze at Starry Night. “We can't let this group of mercs have Captain Danish. He's a leader for the MMMM. Second only to the Big Boss.”

“And if it gets you all killed in the process? How do you think that will make Danish feel? How do you think that will make our Mother feel?” Starry argued.

“Mom... Mom would want us to do our best,” Lightning replied. “She'd want us to fight. Come on, Star. You know this is the right thing to do.”

Starry Night looked away and grimaced. Memories of her Mother's lessons on safety, on proper gun usage, on surviving in the Wastes all flooded back into her mind. She sighed deeply, remembering several important lessons on friendship in the Wasteland.

“Friendship is important to surviving, so be sure to surround yourself with lots of friends!”

“You never leave a friend hanging when they need you the most...”

“Fine. I'll go along with this,” Starry finally said. “How are we doing this?”

“You're seriously going to go through with this?” Bright Spark asked.

“Lightning is right. We can't let Danish be captured. Even from a purely informational standpoint, he knows way too much about the MMMM. If he was to be tortured for information, the MMMM would be at a disadvantage. We could be potentially brought down,” Starry said.

“Fine, then I'm going with you,” Bright Spark replied.

“Me too,” Coconut Cream Pie said. “Or have any of you forgotten that I'm the only one here with a PipBuck?” The young earth mare pointed to her right leg.

Starry Night rolled her eyes. “Alright then. Four it is.”
“Alright,” Lightning said, grinning. “Let's get going.”

“Hold it, Bro,” Starry replied. “We've got one important thing to take care of first.” She turned to the other assembled ponies. “Ruby, you need to help the rest of the caravan get down to Sprinkles. Stick to the route. Once you're there, contact Patch and Lilith in Theater and have them track Cream Pie's PipBuck tag.”

“Right,” Ruby Red said.

“The rest of us, we're heading after those griffons. Did you see which way they went, Spark?” Starry asked.

“South, toward the gang zone,” Spark replied.

“Great,” Starry said. “Well, we'd better get a move on before we lose their trail.”

*************************************

“So, we've lost their trail,” Bright Spark said flatly.

The four ponies had journeyed out of the ruined bank, bidding good bye to their friends before heading off in the direction that the griffons had gone off in. However, Chicacolt is unforgiving to the unprepared, and soon the four young ponies found themselves in an even greater predicament – getting lost.

“I don't know why, but I can't figure out where they were headed!” Coconut Cream Pie replied. She shook her PipBuck, growling. “Why can't this thing find them?!”

“Because they're griffons, duh,” Lightning Chaser added. “They can kind of you know... fly.”

“I should still be able to pick up on the frequency waves emitted by their armor's builtin PipBucks,” Cream Pie said.

“Unless they don't actually have PipBucks,” Starry pointed out. “In which case, that means we're lost. I certainly don't recognize this part of the city.” She frowned.

“I don't either,” Bright Spark said grimly. “That doesn't mean we stay here, though. Keep moving. We know they started off in this direction at least.”

The wind started to pick up as they continued forward, chilling the four to the bone. Bright Spark took the opportunity to cast a heating charm over them in order to keep warm, but it only worked so well against the city's powerful winds. They still had no visual sighting on the griffons.

Coconut Cream Pie began to fiddle with her PipBuck's map functions to try and get some idea where they were at. All the PipBuck knew was that they were in the gang zone, a fact that all of the young ponies knew was a very bad thing. They were in a no mare's land, where the raiders and thugs lived. Almost on accident, Cream Pie managed to turn on her PipBuck's radio. The sounds of rocking music filled the air.

“Shit!” she yelped.

“Pie! Turn that thing off! Do you want to give away our position?!” Starry exclaimed. The green mare trotted up to where Cream Pie was attempting to silence the radio.

“I'm trying! I don't know how it turned itself on!” she cried out. The music on the radio suddenly died down. “There we go, damn. Do you think anypony heard that?”

A few seconds in silence gave way to a loud and brash voice roaring from the PipBuck's speaker instead.

Yeeeeeeeeeeehaaaawwww!

That's right kiddies it is that time again, the time for the Morning Moo Madhouse only on Radio Chicacolt. And you know what that means! It means it's time for your host with the most, the bull with the skills to pay the bills, the ONE, the ONLY, the MINOOOOTAAAAUUUUR!!!

That's right kids, it is I, the Minotaur, your friendly (and sometimes not so friendly) eye in the sky with all the news on what is going down in the town. He look, I'm a poet and I didn't know it!

“Turn it off, turn it off!” Starry shouted.

“It's off, I swear! The radio isn't showing as on at all!” Cream Pie replied vehemently. “It must be some sort of... directed transmission.”

“Well it's going to give away our position to every raider and asshole within five miles, so shut it off!” Bright Spark yelled.

Now don't you fret kiddies, because out here in the Wasteland, you'll find help in the most unusual of places. Now don't tell anypony else out there, but a little mutated birdie told me that a group of ex-Talons are in the process of transporting some very important cargo towards O'Mare Airport! That's right, a group of GRIFFONS transporting CARGO to O'MARE AIRPORT! I wonder what it could be!

“Wait, he's trying to tell us something!” Lightning said. “It's about Danish! They took him to O'Mare Airport!”

Now for you kiddies in the gang zone, listen up. War is hell out there, so stay together and keep each other safe. And remember, not everybody out there is bad. Talk first, shoot questions later. Or something like that.

And with that, it's time for the part of the show I love the most! The dead silence!

The radio cut out entirely, bathing the group of ponies in exactly what the Minotaur had described. Nopony spoke for several long moments.

“Cream,” Starry said finally. “Can you pull up a route to O'Mare on that thing?”

“Already on it,” Cream Pie replied. “Looks like we're not far away. It's about an hour's walk southwest.”

“Good. Let's get going then,” Starry said as she started to move forward. She stopped when she realized that Bright Spark wasn't following. “What?”

“You really don't know anything about this city do you?” Spark asked. “O'Mare is a death sentence. If they took him there...”

“What do you mean?” Lightning said.

“It's a slaving operation,” Bright Spark said. “Ran by the Cult of Iron Will. They probably took Danish to be sold as a slave.”

“All the more reason to go there and save him!” Lightning protested.

Bright Spark sighed. “We'll never get him out of there if they've already sold him to the Cult. We've wasted so much time, it will be impossible to get in there and get him out without being captured ourselves.”

“Then we get a message back to Theater,” Starry Night said definitively. “Let Lilith and Mom know what's going on. Get Gluttony involved.”

“And when do you think you'll be doing that?” a new voice said from behind the ponies.

The four young fillies and colt jumped at the sound, turning to meet the crazed eyes of a bluish green earth pony stallion standing just across the rubble on the street from them. He wore barding that appeared to be made out of some crude hide, most likely brahmin. Blood was splattered all over the stallion's body, mane, and tail. Most of it was fresh. A spiked club hung at the stallion's side.

“Oh, I'm sorry, did I scare you four? I must have been a little too loud,” the stallion babbled. “I'll be quieter next time.”

“I'm... I'm hopeful that there won't be a next time,” Starry Night said shakily. “We were just leaving.”

“You know, I saw you four out here and said to myself, 'you know, Basher. Those are some friendly looking ponies right there', and then it turns out that you ain't so friendly at all,” the stallion continued on almost as if he hadn't even heard Starry reply. “Ponies like you really piss me off. Makes me just want to... to... to rip your insides out and stomp on them! Yeah!”

“Well, I'm very sorry,” Starry said, taking a step back towards the group. “We'll just get out of your mane then.”

“Oh I don't think so,” the stallion replied. “Four little pups out in the middle of nowhere? You're what we like to call in these parts 'fresh meat'.” The stallion started to chortle loudly. “Get it! Because you're young, and I'm going to bash you into little meat patties. And then... I'm going to eat you.”

“Back away, slowly,” Bright Spark whispered. “We need to get out of here. I'll hold him off and join you.”

“What? You can't,” Starry Night muttered. “It's suicide. He's crazy.”

“Yes, but I'm armed with a ranged weapon, and he's not,” Spark said. “I've got the upper hoof. Basic Tactical 101, remember?”

Starry grimaced, remembering her Mother's lessons. “Fine.”

“This is crazy, why don't we just attack him? There's four of us, and one of him,” Lightning added.

“Yes... why don't you do that?” the stallion's voice said. It was close. The ponies turned and saw him standing right in between them. He grinned widely, a crazed thing of utter madness. “Yes... gonna bash you. Bash you good!”

“Basher,” a new voice said, interrupting the mad stallion. “Stop playing with your food, for fuck's sake. Stand down and get the fuck over here.”

The group's eyes drifted up to the street, where three raiders stood. One of them was a massive grey unicorn, while the other two were earth ponies. Basher nodded and slinked to his side.

“Four little fillies out all on their own,” he said, grinning.

“I'm not a filly,” Lightning Chaser snarled.

The unicorn chuckled. “Oh, is that so? You're not full grown yet, little filly. And you're in my town, so I would suggest that you shut the fuck up, or I'll let Basher eat you.”

Lightning whimpered, looking at his hooves.

“Leave him alone,” Starry Night said angrily. “We're not a threat to you, just let us go. We have to get back home.”

“Home? You are home, little filly. You're never gonna see your real home ever again. We in the Hellraisers know how to take care of good little fillies like you,” the unicorn replied. His horn glowed, bringing up pairs of hoof cuffs.

Shit... Starry Night thought. Her Mother had always warned her about the Hellraisers, and their propensity for younger ponies when it came to certain... activities. We've got to get out of here, get a message to Theater somehow... if only Cream Pie could send a message with her PipBuck, but we're way out of range for it's radio to work properly!

“Now then, let's all come along quietly. You can call me Master Rock Crusher from here on,” the unicorn said. He started to walk towards the four younger ponies.

*BLAM*

A gunshot erupted through the air, startling everypony present. Bright Spark grunted, holding the smoking revolver in her magic as the gun fired, sending its payload of death right into the head of Basher. The crazed stallion hit the ground, blood pooling underneath his head. He didn't move.

“Everypony run!” Bright Spark shouted.

Starry Night felt her hooves starting to carry her next to her friends. The thunderous laugh of Rock Crusher resonated through her very bones as she hopped over a pile of rubble.

“Looks like Basher don't get to eat after all!” the unicorn howled. He turned to the two other raiders next to him. “You two, get after them. I want them fillies trussed up within the hour. You got it?”

“R-r-r-right, boss,” one of them replied.

The two raiders charged down the street, one of them equipped with an pistol and the other with a massive sharpened shovel.

“Keep running!” Bright Spark called back to the others. A bullet whizzed by her head. She growled under her breath. “Turn!”

The group turned the next corner, finding themselves suddenly at a dead end. Pieces of a nearby building lay overturned, blocking the road entirely.

“Shit!” Coconut Cream Pie yelled.

“Turn around!” Starry Night shouted.

The four ponies spun about and started forward, stopping dead in their tracks as the two raiders rounded the corner.

“Oh boy, we've got you now,” Gun Pony said, spitting out his pistol. “No more running. It's time you came with us.” He looked at Shovel Pony. “Go on, get 'em.”

Shovel Pony howled with glee. He started moving forward, his grin intensifying with every hoof step.

“We aren't coming with you, so just leave us alone!” Lightning Chaser roared, pinning his eyes close as he bit down on his battle saddle firing bit. Two sharp retorts issued forth from his side guns, followed by the loud clang of metal. Lightning reopened his eyes.

Both of the raiders were completely unharmed, except for the shovel that Shovel Pony had been carrying. It's head had a hole blown into it. The stallion spat it out and growled.

“That was my favorite one!” he snarled. “You're gonna pay for that!”

“I don't think so,” Bright Spark said, pulling her weapons into the air with her magic. The revolvers pointed directly at Shovel Pony's head. “Make one move, I dare you --”

*BLAM*

Another gunshot ripped through the air. Bright Spark took a few steps back, her breaths suddenly staggered.

“Spark?” Starry Night said. “Spark!!!”

Several drops of blood hit the ground in front of the young unicorn mare. She grunted and fell to the ground, gurgling loudly. Her revolvers dropped as well, clanking loudly against the ground. Behind Shovel Pony, Gun Pony stood with a pistol in his mouth grip. It's barrel was smoking. He spat it out and grinned.

“Now now, can't have that happening, now can we? Sure, we lost a filly, but we've still got one unicorn, one pegasus, and one earth pony,” he said. He giggled. “Rock won't be disappointed about that.”

“Spark... no...” Starry Night said, tears flowing freely from her eyes. She dropped to the ground next to her fallen friend.

Shovel Pony moved in to cuff the young mare, when he was suddenly cut off by a flurry of feathers.

“Stay away from my sister!” Lightning Chaser roared. His front hoof came out, trying to punch the other pony in the face.

The raider took the blow without showing any sign of pain, and returned the favor by headbutting Lightning in the face. Lightning yelped as he fell to the ground next to Starry Night.

“Little fuck! I'm going to enjoy breaking you in, you fucking feather-fucker!” Shovel Pony snapped. “That fucking hurt!”

“No! Get away from them!” Coconut Cream Pie shouted. She lifted her own sidearm and slid into S.A.T.S. Selecting the pony's legs as her targets, she let the PipBuck do its thing and drop the spell. Her pistol took aim and fired, sending blast after blast into Shovel Pony's legs.

Shovel Pony roared in pain, dropping to the ground hard. Blood poured from his wounds. Coconut Cream Pie moved to re-activate S.A.T.S., but it wouldn't activate. She had used up her activations and had to wait for the function to refresh. She settled for taking a few potshots at Gun Pony, who dodged behind a grouping of rubble. Cream Pie took the opportunity to rush to Starry's side.

“Star, we've gotta move! Come on! There's nothing we can do for Spark now!” she cried out.

“But... but...” Starry said, sputtering.

“Come on, Sis!” Lightning yelled.

Cream Pie pulled Starry away from their friend's body, jarring the unicorn out of her stupor. The three ponies galloped past Gun Pony's hiding place while Cream Pie kept turning and firing to keep the stallion from popping up. A quick turn of the next corner had the group back onto an actual road again.

The three ponies ran hard, panting loudly as they reached the far end of the next block. When it became apparent that they weren't being followed, they slowed down to try and catch their breaths. Moving under the cover of an abandoned apartment building, they stopped to rest.

“C-C-Cream?” Starry uttered.

“Yeah?” Cream Pie replied.

“You know where we are, right? We've gotta get home... get back to Theater,” the unicorn said.

“What about Danish?” Lightning asked.

Starry's eyes widened. “What about Danish? We lost Bright Spark, I nearly lost both of you, and you have the gall to ask about Danish? He's probably dead, Lightning! We almost died too! We have to get home, get back to Mom.”

“No! You heard what Bright Spark said!” Lightning argued. “If they took him to O'Mare, then he's probably enslaved! There's still a chance we can save him!”

“Guys!!” Cream Pie interrupted, causing both Lightning and Starry to stop their argument. Cream Pie sighed. “We don't have time for this! I'm almost out of ammo, I'm sure that Lightning is too.”

Lightning checked his weapons and grimaced. “You're right. Sis, where's your shotgun?”

Starry blinked a few times.

“Umm... I think I dropped it back there,” she said, looking down at her hooves.

“Well, great. Just great,” Lightning said. “We're going to die out here.”

“We're not going to die out here,” Cream Pie snarled. “Stop it. Aren't you both the kids of the great Steeljack and Patch?”

“And now you bring that up,” Lightning said, sighing. “That's what everypony thinks of us. That because of our Mom and Dad that we're supposed to be like these Wasteland heroes. But we're not. We're just kids. I don't even know how to shoot well!”

Starry remained silent, still looking down at her hooves.

“I'm... I'm sorry,” Cream Pie said. “I didn't mean to...”

“No... it's fine. I just... We've been hearing all our life that our Dad was this great hero, but I don't even know what he did. Mom won't really tell us anything about what happened when they traveled with Auntie Star,” Lightning explained.

“I freaked,” Starry said suddenly, interrupting their conversation. “I freaked out. I watched Spark... I watched her die and I couldn't do anything but freak out...”

Cream Pie grimaced. She stood and sat next to Starry, pulling the unicorn into a hug.

“I know... I know... it's hard,” she said softly. “Spark was our friend... it was the natural thing to do...”

Lightning inched closer as well, joining in the group hug.

“I'm sorry, Sis. For... for yelling at you. I'm sorry,” he said.

“It's... it's okay,” Starry said after several long moments of silence. “I'm okay. But we need to keep moving before those raiders catch up to us and find us.”

“You're right,” Cream Pie said, standing. She brought up her PipBuck's mapping function and sighed. “Based on our current location we're about two hours from MMMM territory. We should do our best to get there before it gets dark.”

“Little fillies!” a voice called out in the distance, causing the three to freeze. Rock Crusher. He was out there, looking for them. “Come out, come out, little fillies! Rock Crusher wants to talk to you!”

“Shit,” Starry said, poking her head out of a nearby window.

Further down the road was the unicorn himself. Gun Pony stood to his left, while several other raiders ambled along behind them. They appeared to be checking into nearby buildings, probably looking for them.

“We need to get moving,” Cream Pie said. “Come on, I think there's a fire escape that will take us down the back of the building. They'll never see us.”

The three ponies made their way to the fire escape quickly and quietly. Rock Crusher's shouting grew louder and louder. As they shimmied down to ground level, the three came face to face with two wayward raiders that had been patrolling the side alleys.

“Hey, it's the fillies the boss is looking for!” one of them exclaimed. “Get them!”

“Run!” Starry yelled.

Cream Pie pulled up her weapon and fired. The earth filly missed her target, but gave the two raiders enough pause that they were able to gallop past them. Shouting erupted behind them as they bolted out into the street.

“Stop them!”

“Get back here!”

“You idiots, they're getting away!”

Several bullets whizzed past the three younger ponies. Lightning Chaser let out a yelp as one projectile grazed his flank and exploded. He dropped almost immediately, yelping in pain.

“Lightning!” Starry Night yelled, stopping dead in her tracks. Her horn glowed brightly, trying to help the pegasus stand. “Cream, help me get him up... come on Bro, you're gonna be alright...”

“Right,” Cream Pie said, putting her weight underneath Lightning's other side. The pegasus wasn't heavy, but the injury had turned him into dead weight. The earth filly grunted as she tried to help him along.

“Starry... Cream... leave... leave me,” Lightning tried to say. His eyes drooped to his flank where the bullet had grazed by. His flesh there was burnt raw from the heat of the blast. He grunted as he tried to move his right back leg, but found he couldn't.

“No, it's just a bad burn,” Starry replied. “We're not leaving you here. We can't. I can't.”

“Just... just go... it hurts... hurts a lot,” Lightning said. “I'll... hold them off.”

“You're not holding anything off,” Cream Pie said. “Not in your condition. You're coming with us.”

Hoof steps down the street said otherwise. The trio glanced up in fear as Rock Crusher stepped forward.

“There you are,” he said, grinning widely. His eyes were manic with fury. “I told you before, this is my town. My rules. You don't get nowhere in this town without my say so.” The stallion started to walk up to the three ponies.

“Leave. Us. ALONE!” Starry Night roared, her horn flaring to life. It reached out and grabbed a hold of a spear of rebar from a pile of nearby rubble.

Rock Crusher's eyes widened as the spear soared through the air at him. His own horn frantically glowed as well to try and slow down the projectile, but still it continued. The rebar spear slammed into the stallion's neck, going through bone to the other side. Blood spurted from his mouth. He stopped dead in his tracks, glaring down at the younger unicorn.

*BLAM*

With a final flourish of his horn, Rock lifted his gun and fired. The shot went wide of his intended target, instead puncturing through Starry's front leg. The younger mare's magic died out as she fell to the ground, panting and crying in pain.

“Starry!!” Cream Pie shouted. She turned to face the unicorn raider, lifting her pistol into her mouth grip. “You... you're gonna pay for that!!”

Rock Crusher's horn sputtered and failed, dropping his gun to the ground with a clatter. The unicorn stumbled forward and dropped. Blood pooled underneath the stallion's neck. He didn't move.

“Those fucking fillies killed the boss!”

“Gut them! Gut them like the fish they are!”

“Yeah!”

Coconut Cream Pie gulped loudly, tears streaming down her face. Both of her friends were down, and she was nearly out of ammo. Was this how her story was going to end? She lifted her PipBuck and cried out in rage.

The world exploded. Or rather, the building above the raiders did. Chunks of rubble and concrete rained down on the raiders, burying them. Those who didn't get hit tried to run away, only to meet a bloody end as several more bullets flew through the air. Those that didn't die pulled out their own weapons and started firing back.

Coconut Cream Pie blinked. What... what just happened? She thought.

“Kid! Get your friends and get back here!” a voice shouted from behind her.

The young earth mare turned, seeing several well armed ponies in what appeared to be power armor. Those in the MMMM had always been told about the Steel Rangers and their quest for old world technology. She glanced down at the PipBuck on her leg and hesitated.

“Hurry up, kid!” the mare at the head of the group yelled. “Your friends need you!”

Cream Pie grimaced. The mare was right about that at least. She just wasn't sure if she should trust the Rangers. It was better than the raiders, Cream Pie supposed. The Rangers wouldn't make them do... whatever the Hellraisers did.

“I need some help to get them there! They're hurt badly!” she called out.

“On it! Scotch, Cake, get out there!” the mare in the lead shouted.

Two Rangers, each one wearing full power armor rushed into the fray, laying down heavy fire at the raiders. They reached Cream Pie within seconds.

“Shit, she wasn't kidding. We're gonna need medics and some healing potions for these two,” one of the Rangers said. “Don't worry kid, they're going to be alright. We're here to help.”

The two Rangers each lifted Starry and Lightning and started to retreat back towards their side of the battlefield. Coconut Cream Pie followed closely in between the two, relying on the bulk of their power armor to shield her from any gunfire. They led the young mare past the front lines and into what appeared to be a camp of some sort.

They were... just camping here? Were we just near their camp when the raiders attacked? Is that why they shot at the raiders? Cream Pie thought, her mind going wild with questions. She didn't have nearly enough time to answer them before she and her friends were brought into a medical tent.

Quickly, both Starry and Lightning were placed on stretchers and treatment begun. Cream Pie was led to another bed nearby where a mare in red robes examined her.

“Are... are they going to...” Cream Pie started to say.

“They're going to be alright,” the mare said, glancing over the other two ponies. “They're unconscious from all the blood loss, but they'll be good as new within an hour or so. The Auto-Docs are very thorough.”

“W-W-Why did you save us?” Cream Pie asked.

The mare looked back her curiously. “I'm sorry, what was that?”

“I wanted... wanted to know why you saved us,” the filly replied.

“That's confusing. Why wouldn't we? You're kids. Those raiders were attacking you, and we were patrolling this area,” the mare replied. “That's what good ponies do.”

“Lost... lost another friend along the way,” Cream Pie said. “Raiders... killed her...”

The mare smiled softly. “I know... it's how we found your trail. I'm sorry about your friend. It must be really hard on you.”

“How did... how did you find us?” Cream Pie said.

“Well, it's a good thing you had that PipBuck on, we were able to track your radio signal,” the mare said. “Now you just sit tight and get some rest, alright? No more talking.”

“A-A-Alright.”

********************************************

“Is she awake?”

“I don't know, try poking her.”

“Ouch!” Coconut Cream Pie yelped as a hoof jabbed into her side. She cracked her eyes open and focused on the source of her pain, one pegasus named Lightning Chaser. Her hardened gaze melted at the sight of him. “You... you're alright!”

“Yep!” Lightning said brightly. He flapped his wings and turned around in a circle for good measure. “Never better!”

“Can it, Bro. The doctor said you shouldn't overexert yourself,” Starry Night said. The green mare had bandages wrapped around her leg where she'd been shot. “Are you alright, Cream?”

“I'm... I'm feeling a little better, yeah,” the earth mare said. She blinked, realizing that the floor they were standing on was not the ground, and it was also... “Moving? Why are we moving?”

“Mobile transport carrier,” a new voice said from outside the carrier. A head popped in, revealing the same mare that Coconut had seen at the head of the front lines during the battle. “We are currently en route to your home at Theater.”

“What? We're going home?” Starry piped up. “I thought we were just headed back to your base.”

“Kid, this is our base. When you're on a permanent patrol assignment like we are, well, you stay mobile,” the mare replied.

“Permanent patrol assignment?” Cream Pie said.

“Correct. Applejack's Rangers, Chicacolt contingent,” the mare said. “My name is Star Paladin Rasberry Crumb Cake, but you three can call me Berry. I'm in charge of this contingent. Our permanent assignment is patrol of the southern gang zone of the city.”

“Applejack's Rangers?” Starry said, raising an eyebrow. “Mom's told me about them before. You're not like other Steel Rangers.”

“Your Mom would be correct, little filly. We help ponies in need, when they need it. It's our duty to the ponies of the Wasteland, and our obligation to Applejack, the Ministry Mare of Technology,” Berry replied.

“I... I thought you were Steel Rangers when I first saw you. I was scared... thought that you'd abandon us to the raiders just to get my stupid PipBuck,” Cream Pie said.

“Rest assured, young one. The PipBuck belongs to you, and you alone,” Berry said. “But I must admit, you displayed impressive resolve in taking on those raiders, all of you. I'm truly sorry we were unable to help you in time to save your other friend.”

Starry Night looked down at her hooves. “Bright Spark,” she said softly. “Is she...?”

“We buried her, if that's what you want to know,” Berry said. “An unforgivable crime, taking the life of a young pony. Now... what were you three even doing out here in the first place?”

Starry grimaced, but spoke up, telling the older mare about their first assignment out of Theater and how their captain had gotten captured by griffon mercenaries. The mare nodded silently as Starry mentioned O'Mare Airport.

“What you three were doing was incredibly stupid,” Berry said after Starry had finished. “But at the same time, incredibly brave. I would offer my aid in attacking O'Mare to help your friend, but our peace with the Cult is tenuous at best. I may despise their practices, but they outnumber us.”

“Maybe when we get back to Theater, we could work something out?” Starry said.

Berry smiled. “Maybe. We'll see. We should be there soon.”

****************************************

A half hour passed and the caravan of Applejack's Rangers stopped at the edge of the road leading up to Theater. An emissary from the Rangers made their way up to the guards and explained the situation.

Starry Night and Lightning Chaser watched with anticipation. After several long tense minutes of waiting, the doors to Theater opened and from them emerged several ponies that the siblings knew quite well.

Patch, their mother, stood at the forefront. Next to her strode their Aunt Lilith. On the other side, a large blue alicorn and a smaller green unicorn walked. Another mare, presumably Cream Pie's mother, walked with them as well. Cream Pie tore away from the group and went to her.

Star Paladin Berry led the three younger ponies up the walkway. As soon as they were in visual range, Patch started running towards the group. Tears filled her one good eye as she scooped up her two children.

“Star, Lightning! I thought... I thought you were gone! Are you okay?!” she cried out.

Lightning and Starry reached up and embraced their mother.

“We're... we're alright, Mom,” Starry said. “Star Paladin Berry saved us.”

“I see,” Patch said, glancing up at the Applejack's Ranger. “Thank you for saving my children. It's nice to know that you are out there patrolling the gang zone.”

“Yes,” the alicorn said. “Much better than the Steel Rangers that used to hang around these parts.”

“It was no problem,” Berry replied. “However... there is one small issue that warrants discussion.”

“And that is?” Lilith asked hesitantly. The black pegasus looked somber.

“The unicorn, Apple Danish,” Berry said.

Starry's eyes widened. “That's right, Danish! He's still out there! We know where he is!”

“Yeah, we have to go help him!” Lightning said.

“We am aware of what has happened to Apple Danish,” the alicorn interjected. “That is why I was called to Theater. Apple Danish is an invaluable member of the MMMM.”

“And you are?” Star Paladin Berry asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I am Radiant Star, of the Followers of the Apocalypse,” the alicorn said. “I am permanently assigned to protect the ponies of this city, especially the MMMM, when they have need of me.”

Star Paladin Berry grinned. “I've heard of you. The Ministry Mare herself. Never thought I'd run into you.”

“Mom, we have to help Danish! We want to help too!” Lightning exclaimed.

“Right. We want to help,” Starry chimed in as well.

“I don't know...” Patch said, grimacing. “It's going to be really dangerous...”

“If I may,” Berry said. “These young ponies held their own against a large group of Hellraisers, and even took down a prominent member by the name of Rock Crusher. They deserve a chance to help this Danish of yours.”

“Besides, you don't know where they took him! We do!” Lightning said.

All eyes turned towards the two young ponies. Radiant Star raised an eyebrow.

“And where is that?”

*********************************************

O'Mare Airport

*********************************************

Apple Danish looked up at the sky as the rain started to fall. The cream-colored unicorn sighed and felt the bomb collar around his neck jingle a little. He returned to his work, lifting a pickaxe in his mouth. He struck the rock a few times, breaking it apart.

The unicorn glanced around at his fellow slaves. The griffons had earned a hefty sum turning him in, but the Cult had yet to really figure out who he was. Minotaurs were dumb like that. They'd tossed him in with the chaff, the common slaves. It would hopefully give the unicorn a better chance to escape.

The unicorn looked back up at the sky again.

“Hope those kids are okay,” he muttered to himself before going back to work.

Author's Note

Wooowheee! What a chapter. I knew going into this one that it was going to be a more ambitious chapter of Tales, as it explicity deals with characters that were right out of “Fallout Equestria: Starlight”, and the decision to turn it into a two-parter came about after I realized that in order to keep the size down, I was not going to be able to resolve Starry and Lightning's rescue and Danish in under 10,000 words. Since the goal of Tales is to keep size down as much as possible, it's a two-parter, with the story of Danish being told in the next chapter.

That being said, I really hope you guys enjoyed this chapter! It was a lot of fun to write!

Please check out my Patreon account! I could most certainly use some more pledges, so if you donate to the cause I will love you to death!

See you kids on the flip side!

Chapter 8: Wasteland Rugrats, Part II

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 8: Wasteland Rugrats, Part II

The Wasteland always claims the innocent, no matter what.

Apple Danish looked up at the skies above O'Mare Airport and sighed. The jingling around his neck reminded him of the bomb collar strapped to his body. It had been over a week since he'd been here, and already he'd felt like he'd been gone for years. His coat was dull and he was starving slowly to death.

“Still,” he said to himself. “As long as those kids are alright... I'll bide my time til I can get out of here.”

“It would be wise to not speak of such things,” a voice said from beside him. An older earth pony stood nearby, chained to the same line as him. “Talk like that'll get you ratted out here, or killed. The latter is preferable.”

Danish sighed again. “I know, Jack. But I know that I'll be able to get out of here, and when I do I'm taking this entire operation down. Those cows just don't know it yet.”

Jack merely chuckled before returning to his work.

Danish grunted and picked up a shovel in his mouth and began to dig at the bedrock. There was something here that the Cult of Iron Will wanted, and they were willing to work their slaves to the veritable bone to get it. All he had to do was make time. Time he hoped that he had before his taskmasters realized just how valuable he was. He only had a day or so before that happened.

Wrath was coming.

****************************************

“Are you sure that this is where Danish was taken?” Radiant Star said, glancing over the crude map that the citizens of Theater had been able to wrangle together.

“We're certain,” Lightning Chaser said from across the table. His eyes met those of his sister, Starry Night, and he nodded. “The Minotaur was very clear about the destination being O'Mare Airport.”

“O'Mare is a fortress,” Lilith piped up. “Any sort of rescue effort is going to require a full on assault. Do we really want to risk inciting the Cult like this?”

“I agree with the pegasus,” another voice said. A light pink earth mare sat next to Lilith, decked out in the traditional reddish armor of Applejack's Rangers.

“Council recognizes Star Paladin Berry of the Chicacolt Applejack's Rangers Contingent,” Patch said from her chair. With Danish gone, Patch was the head of all matters that involved action by the MMMM's militia.

“Thank you,” Berry replied. “I was saying, I agree with Lilith. Right now, peace is only just barely there with the Cult. Thanks to our efforts, the Lotus Triad are nothing more than a minor nuisance and the Cowpones flat out don't exist. The only real worry are those fucking Hellraisers, who seem to breed like jackrabbits.”

“Agreed. We can't send a massive force in to attack O'Mare. We'd be looking at inciting full scale war against the Cult, and that would only prove to be bad for the ponies we're trying to protect here,” Patch said. The green mare slumped back in her seat, closing her one good eye.

“Why can't we negotiate for his release?” Coconut Cream Pie said.

“If only, kid,” Radiant Star said. “Problem is, the Cult is psycho. Complete lunatics. Not to mention, their leader Wrath has an extreme dislike of yours truly. He's pretty well aware where the MMMM stands in that regard. He'd never negotiate with us.”

“What if... what if only a few ponies snuck in and got Danish out?” Starry Night asked, straightening up in her seat.

“I don't quite understand. How would you sneak in without getting caught?” the green unicorn next to Radiant Star said. “O'Mare is supposedly fairly impenetrable. We've watched it for months and still know next to nothing about the inside of it or what the minotaurs are doing there.”

“Violet is right,” Radiant Star said. “Any strike force that small would get caught before they even got to O'Mare's walls.”

“What if the strike force struck from the inside? Like they posed as slaves?” Lightning Chaser blurted out. All heads turned to look at the colt.

“That's actually not a bad idea,” Star Paladin Berry said. “It's certainly something to think about. The question is, who do we send? I'm pretty sure the Cult will recognize the Ministry Mare and her friends.”

“Agreed,” Radiant Star replied. “It will have to consist of ponies that the Cult is not already familiar with.”

“We'll go,” Lightning, Starry Night, and Coconut Cream Pie all said at once.

Patch's one good eye widened. “Absolutely not. You three are lucky you survived out there. Do you really think we'll just throw you into a slave operation?”

“Mom, it's the only thing that makes sense,” Starry Night said. “Trust us. This won't be like the last time. We'll get in, destabilize things a little and sneak out during the confusion. They won't even realize we're gone until we're gone.”

“I'm not letting you do this, and that's final young lady,” Patch said. She looked away, grimacing. “I can't lose you two. I just... can't.”

“You won't, Mom,” Lightning said. He pushed out of his seat and approached his mother's side. “But it's our fault Danish got captured. We have to make that right... somehow.”

“I agree with Patch,” Coconut's mother said, turning to her filly. “Coconut, this is insane. You're not ready for this sort of mission!”

“Ma'am, with all due respect, your daughter has more guts than most of my Initiates,” Berry interjected.

“You stay out of this!” Coconut's mother barked. “Now come on, Coconut. We should be getting you home. This isn't something for the likes of us.”

“No, Mom.” Coconut turned to face her mother. “This is what I want to do. I want to make things right again. I want to avenge Bright Spark, Red Velvet, and the others. If we just lay down and do nothing, we'll be losing a very important part of our lives here. Danish has protected this place for Celestia-knows how long. He deserves a chance to be free again!”

“Well said, little pony,” a booming voice said. The collective assembly looked up to see a massive monstrosity of flesh standing casually behind Patch at the head of the table. A row of pearly white teeth emerged from the creature's head, augmented by two giant black eyes. “I like this one. She's got guts.”

Coconut's mother huffed. “Who do you think you are?”

“Gluttony,” Radiant Star said, sighing. “What are you doing here?”

Coconut's mother's eyes widened. She shrank back behind her filly.

“Ah, Ministry Mare. Looking a little less purple these days I see,” Gluttony replied casually. “I was dropping by to see what had happened to Danish, and here I find you all arguing over who should and shouldn't go rescue him.”

“With all due respect sir, these ponies are young and inexperienced,” Patch said, not removing her gaze from her two children. “This is a bad move, and even you know that.”

Gluttony paused for several long moments before responding. “I say let them go.”

“What?!” Patch cried out. “What do you mean 'let them go'?!”

“Just what I said. They got into this mess, they should be the ones to get out of it. Am I right?” Gluttony replied. “If you're so upset about them being young and inexperienced why not send an older pony with them to back them up?”

“Because they're my children!” Patch yelled. “I won't let them go out to die in some slaver op!”

“Gonna die some day,” Gluttony said, a somber look on his face. “Seen too many as it is. But these kids will survive, you hear me? I got a really good feeling about them.”

Patch growled under her breath. She looked back down at her two young ones. Lightning and Starry had latched onto her and were covering her in a warm embrace.

“Mom... it'll be alright. It won't be like Dad,” Starry said. “We'll be alright.”

“They will because I'll be there too,” Star Paladin Berry interrupted. “I will accompany the three to O'Mare, posing as their owner. This will give us an advantage, since I'll be able to bring in extra weapons and barding.”

Patch grimaced and finally sighed. “Okay. Okay. Coconut Cream Pie, Lightning Chaser, Starry Night. You three will accompany Star Paladin Berry to O'Mare Airport with the intent of securing the release of Apple Danish. However, in the event that things go badly, Radiant Star will be on standby along with Violet Iris. Lightning, Starry, after the meeting I want you to come with me. We have a lot to discuss about this.”

“Sure,” Radiant Star said. “I'd love to get another chance at Wrath, myself, but I can deal with being on standby.”

“Good,” Patch said, glancing up at Gluttony. “This Council meeting is adjourned for now. You have your mission. Get ready to leave by tomorrow morning.”

*****************************************

“Are you sure you want to do this?”

Coconut Cream Pie glanced up at her mother as she packed her gear. The young filly sighed. “I told you already, Mom. This is something I have to do. Besides, I'll be alright. We'll have Star Paladin Berry watching out for us.”

Coconut's mother looked away for a moment. She exhaled. “You know, if your father were here he'd probably kill me for this. It's just... you're growing up so fast, my little cream puff.”

“I... I know,” Cream Pie replied. She stood and wrapped her mother in a hug. “I'll be back before you know it, Mom. With Captain Danish, of course.”

“Of course. Now go on, before I change my mind. I'll be waiting for you.”

Coconut Cream Pie grinned, nodding her head. She grabbed her things and made her way through the hustle and bustle of Theater's early morning rush to find Starry Night and Lightning Chaser at the entrance to the settlement. In addition to her friends, Star Paladin Berry, Radiant Star, and Violet Iris stood nearby.

“We will travel together until we are just out of sight range of O'Mare. Violet and I will be nearby. The radio communicator should be just enough to signal us if you need immediate pickup,” Radiant Star said.

“Right,” Berry replied. She turned, regarding the three younger ponies. “Alright, you three. We'll discuss the plan when we make camp. It's a good several hours down to O'Mare by hoof, so we're gonna take a break before we get on the final stretch so we can be at our peak efficiency.”

“Right,” the three youngsters said in unison. They followed closely behind Berry as the group began to make their way outside.

The six ponies walked through the ruined metropolis silently. The route that they had chosen would take much longer but it kept the ponies outside of the gang zone and through old Cowpones territory instead.

“Hard to believe this place has changed so much since we first came here, eh Violet?” Radiant Star said softly.

“Yeah, kind of crazy. But things are more settled now, so things are getting better overall,” Violet replied.

“What do you mean?” Starry Night asked.

“Well, when we first came to this city, it was a mess. Between the Cowpones, and the then more active Lotus Triad, in addition to the Cult, things were just bad,” Violet said. “I'd like to think that the MMMM has been pretty instrumental in doing a lot of good here.”

“We also did not have much of a presence before,” Berry said. “It wasn't until Cotton Candy was exposed as a traitor to Applejack's cause that we took interest in guarding Chicacolt properly.”

“Cotton Candy. Now there's a name I haven't heard in a while,” Radiant Star said. “Whatever happened to him?”

“Court-martial-ed. He's in prison now. Stable Two HQ,” Berry said. “Elders sent us in to clean up his mess.”

“Really? Couldn't have happened to a nicer pony,” Star replied casually.

“Why? What did he do?” Coconut Cream Pie asked.

“Well, he tried to commandeer a very powerful piece of prewar technology and practically decimated the town of Arlington to try and acquire a Stable,” Berry said. “We thought he was one of ours, honestly. It was a right shock to the Elders.”

“Killed a friend of mine too,” Radiant Star said, sighing. “Feels like so very long ago.”

“Was... was Dad with you then?” Lightning Chaser said suddenly.

Radiant Star smiled softly. “Sure was, kiddo.”

“Wait, you know these two?” Berry said to Lightning.

“Sure, Auntie Star is our godmom,” Starry Night interjected.

Berry and Cream Pie blinked.

Radiant Star nodded. “Patch and their father, Steeljack, were companions of mine for quite a while. I was there when they were born.”

“Auntie Star? What was Dad like? Mom doesn't... doesn't really talk much about him,” Lightning said.

“Lightning, that's not our place to ask that kind of question of her!” Starry Night hissed, turning to her brother.

“But, Sis!” Lightning said. “I thought you wanted to know too!”

“I do, but it's not the time or the place,” Starry replied.

“Now now, you two,” Radiant Star interrupted, putting her hoof between the two siblings. “No fighting. Not here. We'll talk more about this when we stop to rest, alright?”

“Alright,” both ponies said, grimacing at each other. They trudged forward with the others, the silence weighing heavily on all of them.

Eventually the group reached a set of five abandoned buildings situated near a train station. Each of the buildings had massive signs in front of them that indicated they were hotels of some sort. The closest one, the Hoofton, had graffiti all over it, along with the words COWPONES! STAY OUT! written over it's front wall.

“This should be good,” Radiant Star said, pointing at the building. “This is the closest that we've been able to get to O'Mare in the past. We'll hole up here for a few and go over the plan.”

“Are you certain it's abandoned?” Cream Pie said.

“Oh, sure,” Violet replied. “It's been cleared out for quite some time now.”

The six made their way past the barricaded doors and inside the hotel proper, stopping in the lobby. Star Paladin Berry laid her gear onto the receptionist's desk and turned back to the others.

“Alright,” she began. “Here's the deal. We're going in under the pretense that Starry, Cream, and Lightning are my slaves. That means you're going to need to act and look like slaves. When I tell you to do something, you will reply with the words 'Yes, Master' and so forth. It is imperative that we maintain appearances. Am I understood?”

“Yes, but I have a question,” Cream Pie said, raising her hoof. “What is our objective once we're inside? What's the escape plan?”

“I thought you'd never ask. Our plan is pretty simple. We're going to start a slave revolt,” Berry said, grinning.

“A slave revolt?” Radiant Star said, raising an eyebrow. “How exactly do you plan on doing that?”

“Easy,” Berry said. “If there's anything I know about slaver operations it's that the slaves will do anything to get a shot at their captors. All we gotta do is get the slaves in the right place, and give them proper motivation, along with the appropriate weaponry.”

“And where are you going to get this weaponry?” Violet said, her face skeptical.

“O'Mare isn't just a slaver op. It's also a gladiator arena. I'm betting there's weapons of all sorts in their armory,” Berry said, grinning even wider. “Besides... I've got some concealed weapons for each of you. You won't be going in blind.”

“How do we get these other weapons?” Lightning asked. “Won't they notice if we go in and take them?”

“That part is a bit tricky. We're going to have to play it all by ear,” Berry said. “And of course, if things go south... I've got a comm radio that will alert Star here.”

“Yes. If we have to, we'll teleport in and get you guys out of there,” Star said. “I hope we don't have to do that, though. If the Cult saw us...”

“Right, we want to avoid that as much as possible,” Berry said. “Alright, enough jawing about this for now. Get some rest and get ready. We move out in one hour.”

*****************************************

“I feel dirty,” Lightning said as he trudged along behind his sister and Cream Pie. The chains around his hooves clinked. The fake bomb collar around his neck chafed. In short, the young pegasus felt miserable.

“We all do, now shut up,” Starry shot back. “We're supposed to be slaves, remember?”

“Right, sorry,” Lightning said.

The four were trotting around the buildings at the top of the valley leading down to O'Mare. After several minutes, they crested the top of the hill and were able to take in the slaver colony in all it's terrible glory.

The skyport's terminal had been converted into a massive open arena, ringed by shops and work yards that served as prisoner quarters. The four could see ponies pulling loads of rocks, ponies digging into the rock, and ponies hauling pieces of skywagon engines here and there. Minotaur overseers watched keenly over the slaves. Several large skywagons lay abandoned on the skyport's takeoff lanes. A massive iron wall surrounded the facility.

Berry grimaced, noting the presence of minotaur snipers in the guard towers along the wall. They hadn't been shot at yet, which hopefully meant that their disguises held up so far. The earth mare yanked on the chain, pulling her charges along behind her as they started down the hill towards O'Mare. They reached the bottom of the hill in no time at all, making their way onto the main stretch that led up to the gates of the iron wall.

A series of gunshots broke their silent stride, forcing Berry to bring her 'slaves' down behind a large mass of rubble for safety as they struck the ground before her. The earth mare growled loudly.

“Hey, what's the big idea!” she shouted. “Can't somepony go for a leisurely stroll around here?”

“Pony will go away,” a grunting voice replied. “This area belongs to the Cult of Iron Will. That was a warning shot.”

“And what if I wanted to come in?” Berry asked tentatively.

“Then warning shot will become a real shot,” the grunting voice said in response. “And I will not miss this time.”

“And what about my merchandise? Eh? Who's gonna be responsible for telling your bosses that you shot at another slave trader, eh?” Berry retorted.

Silence. Berry grinned. Gotcha, she thought.

“You're a slave trader?” the voice said.

“That's right. You see these three here? Picked them up right outside of MMMM territory. They were lost and lonely, and now they're mine. And for the right fee, they can be yours too,” Berry said, grinning slyly. “Unless you want me to take them to the Hellraisers. I heard they charge top dollar for young'uns like these.”

Silence. Berry stood for a moment, watching the gates and the guard tower closely. There was movement. The gates started to open, grinding loudly. The earth mare grimaced and turned to the other three ponies.

“From here on out, we're in the belly of the beast,” she said. “You know what your assignments are.”

They nodded in unison.

“Good,” Berry said. “Now, come along then. We don't want to keep our hosts waiting.” She pulled on the chain, yanking the three younger ponies along behind her.

They made their way to the gate, which had opened just enough to allow them entrance. Standing on the other side of the entryway, flanked by two minotaur guards was a much thinner minotaur. His eyes gleamed yellow.

“You'll have to forgive me for my watch tower's stupidity, my dear. Rest assured, the offenders are to be publicly executed in the arena tonight,” he said.

“Good,” Berry replied. “Name's Sour Belle. But you can just call me Belle.”

“Miss Belle, I am Haakon. Overlord to this establishment,” the minotaur said. “As I understand it, you have some new merchandise for us?”

“Yes,” Berry said, motioning towards the three young ponies standing behind her. They had pained expressions on their faces. “They're young, but good solid work will toughen them up, and they'll be good fighters for the arena. Especially the pegasus. Watch him though, he's a biter.”

Haakon's eyes widened slightly. “Excellent. I propose that we relocate the slaves to the terminal while we discuss the terms of payment. The Cult is nothing but generous.”

“That would be acceptable,” Berry said, turning to the others. “Alright, listen up you worms. You cause any trouble while I'm getting paid for you and there'll be hell to pay, you got me? I don't wanna hear about any of you three getting yourselves killed before I get my fee.”

“Yes, Master,” the three ponies droned in unison.

“Good,” Berry replied. She turned to Haakon. “They're all yours.”

“Guards, take the ponies to the terminal. Put them with the last arrivals,” Haakon said.

The two minotaur guards lurched forward silently, one of them grasping the chains that held Lightning, Starry, and Cream Pie. It lifted them into the air without as much of a blink and began to carry them off towards the direction the skyport's terminal. Soon enough, they were out of sight.

“Now, if you will follow me,” Haakon said, turning into a lope towards the nicer buildings flanking the skyport. “I'm afraid that you arrived on a rather bad day. Our last quartermaster died unexpectedly by being impaled upon a spike. A new one is supposed to arrive with our Illustrious Master tomorrow. You will have to wait until then to secure your payment for the slaves.”

“You can't do this yourself?” Berry said as she began to follow the minotaur. “I don't really want to have to stay a full night...” Dammit... Illustrious Master can only mean one thing. Wrath, she thought to herself.

“Unfortunately, our organizational structure prevents me from doing so. I am only allowed to organize and manage day to day operations in this place, not accept new slaves into it,” Haakon said. “Fortunately for you, tonight is a Grand Melee. A most prestigious of gladiatorial events.”

“Great,” Berry said. “I'm looking forward to it.”

Shit... Hope we can bust out Danish before tomorrow... otherwise...

*************************************

“Move along runts,” the minotaur guard snorted loudly. It pointed at the entrance to the slave pens. It grunted, indicating that the slaves should not tally.

The three ponies quietly walked ahead inside, grimaces on their faces. The slave pens were dirty and disgusting. Refuse littered the ground around them as they made their way to where the rest of the slaves were gathered. As they walked amongst the crowd, they could feel the eyes of the other slaves on them. The stares they received were fully of pity and regret. There was no hope in their eyes.

“Do you see him?” Lightning said under his breath. He averted his gaze from several older slaves who had started staring at the group.

“Not yet,” Starry replied softly.

“Hold it, I think I found him,” Coconut interrupted. The cream mare lifted her hoof slightly, pointing across the assembled throng of slaves.

At the far end stood a cream colored unicorn, surrounded by several earth ponies. One of them was grinning widely at the unicorn. The unicorn himself was ragged looking and malnourished. His normally suave mane was in tatters, but his cutie mark was still recognizable.

“Danish,” Starry said under her breath. “What's going on over there?”

“I don't know, but let's find out,” Coconut said.

The three youngsters slid through the crowd of slaves until they were close enough to Danish.

“Well, well, lookee what we got here boys,” one of the earth ponies, a massive grey stallion built like a body-builder, said. “Do you boys know who this fucker is?”

“Is he famous?” one of the stallions flanking him replied.

“Yeah, boss, is he famous?” the other stallion said.

“Of course he's fucking famous, you idjits!” the large grey stallion replied, pushing his nose up close to Danish's face. “Let's see if the little fuck-face remembers me. Do you remember me, fuck-face?”

Danish coughed. “I remember your breath, Stone Wall. I'm sorry to see that you're still alive. Remind me when I get out of here to correct that mistake.”

Stone Wall's eyes widened. “What the fuck did you say to me? You know, that's alright, because you and I, we're gonna settle our differences in the arena. I'm going to pulverize your ass.”

“Sorry, Stony. I don't swing that way,” Danish replied without missing a beat.

Stone Wall growled loudly. “I would watch that mouth of yours. It's gonna get you into a whole world of hurt.” His ears perked up as he looked past the unicorn. “And what the fuck do you think you three are staring at, huh? Mind your own fuckin' business!”

Lightning averted his eyes as Danish turned back to see them.

Danish's eyes softened. “Fuck,” he said to himself. “Looks like I'm gonna have to take care of this now.”

“What did you just --” Stone Wall started to say before the length of chain at Danish's hooves shot up in the air, catching the massive earth pony in the face. He yelped loudly.

Danish grinned, taking the opportunity. He leaped forward, taking the chain with him as he landed on Stone Wall's back. Wrapping the chain around the large stallion's neck, he pulled hard. Stone Wall gagged and gasped, trying to reach up to pull the unicorn off. The other two ponies turned to assist.

“Oh no you don't,” Cream Pie said. She turned and bucked out, catching one of the other earth ponies directly in the shins. The earth mare grinned as her blow forced the stallion into one of Stone Wall's thrashing forelegs, knocking them out cold.

“Bitch!” the other pony shouted. He turned towards Cream Pie, growling menacingly.

“Don't think so,” Starry Night replied casually. Her horn glowed brightly, blasting the stallion directly in the chest.

The earth pony fell backwards in a smoking heap, landing next to the thrashing mass that was Stone Wall and Danish.

The cream-colored unicorn held on tight with his chain, forcing the gagging earth pony to the ground. Stone Wall grunted and finally released, losing consciousness. Danish released the chain, panting.

“Now... somepony want to tell me... what the fuck you three are doing here?” he said, wiping the sweat off of his brow.

“Umm... saving your life?” Lightning said, glancing down at the smoking pile of earth pony. It twitched, causing the wiry pegasus to bring his hoof down on it's head. It stopped twitching.

“Hold still,” Starry Night said, her magic working over the bomb collar around Danish's neck. The red light on it went dark.

“You four!” a guard shouted from the guard tower. A large burly minotaur scaled down the spire to the ground level, stomping across the courtyard.

“Shit,” Danish muttered. “Alright, well if you three are really here and this ain't some sorta fever dream I'm having, we need a plan.”

“Got a plan,” Cream Pie said calmly. “Star Paladin Berry's up with the slavers, and Radiant Star and Violet Iris are on backup if anything goes wrong.”

Danish's eyes widened. “Great. Star's gonna have a field day with me on how I got myself caught. So what's this master plan?”

“Start a slave riot?” Starry said, grinning.

“Kid... I gotta admit, I like that style,” Danish replied, a grin forming on his own face. He glanced back at the approaching guard. “Alright then. Let's start ourselves a riot.”

The minotaur guard got four feet away when a length of iron chain whipped about magically, tying up the cloven-footed creature's legs. He fell forward, growling as he tried to push himself up. A set of hooves kicked directly into the minotaur's face, stopping that dream.

Apple Danish crowed loudly as he lifted the chain with his magic. The inhibitor ring that had been around his horn lay smoldering on the ground. He looked down at Starry Night and smiled.

“Thanks, kiddo,” he said, earning a simple nod in reply. He turned to the crowd. “That's right kids. Let's go kick some Cult ass! They've held you as slaves for far too long! Time to get even!”

Chaos erupted. The slaves, galvanized by Danish's pep talk began to stomp across the slave yard towards the guard towers. Two more large guards landed in the middle of the yard, each wielding bladed gauntlets. They roared a challenge, slashing wildly, catching several slaves in their powerful swipes.

“Shit,” Cream Pie said. “That is not good.”

“Colorful language for a filly your age,” Danish replied. “No worries. I got this.”

“Oh no, I got it,” Lightning Chaser said, flaring his wings. The pegasus reached down and separated his chains into two halves. The links formed tiny links that attached to the ends of his wings. He grinned widely as he sped off towards the two guards.

“Concealed weapons?” Danish said, raising an eyebrow. “When did you guys get this good?”

“Berry wanted us to be prepared. She prepared us. Just watch,” Cream Pie said.

Lightning Chaser shot off like a rocket, extending his wings. The two guards slashed at him, barely missing as the younger pegasus flapped once. The metal links on the end of his wings flew off, landing on the confused guards.

“Got it,” he said as he zipped into the air away from the guards. The metal links exploded at once, turning the guards to paste.

“I'm impressed,” Danish said. “Looks like the others are taking out the rest of the guards.” He motioned to the yard.

All around the slave yard, the rest of the slave populace had begun the riot in full force. Slaves pounded at the guards in the yard with chains and claw and hoof. It was chaos incarnate. It was incredible. The slaves began to cheer wildly.

“I gotta say that was a lot easier than I --” Danish started to say before being cut off by the click and whine of energy rifles.

The slaves' collective eyes made their way upwards, where dozens of armed minotaur guards stood on the guard towers. Each one of them held a magical energy assault rifle, and each one was trained on the slave yards. Silence ensued. The rest of the slaves backed away from the four ponies who had started it all.

“Ummm... well...” Cream Pie said. “Looks like this is one riot that isn't getting off the ground at the moment.”

“Guards,” a voice called out from the tower. “Bring those four to me. They will make an excellent group of combatants for the arena.”

The four looked up, grimacing as they met the yellow eyes of Haakon. The minotaur stepped out from behind the shadows. At his side stood Star Paladin Berry. She had a grimace on her face.

************************************

Star Paladin Berry glowered. The plan was not going well. The riot had been quelled quickly by the Cult's guards, not to mention the fact that her charges were set to compete in the arena.

This was not going well at all, but it could be salvaged. She just had to stay on Haakon's good side until the time came when she could stab the minotaur in the back.

“I'm dreadfully sorry that you had to see that, my dear,” the devil himself said from her side. The minotaur's yellow eyes bore into her very soul. “I surmise that the sum we are paying for such spirited slaves is to your liking?”

Berry glanced down at the bag of caps. “It's a start. Tell me more about your arena here. I want to know everything there is to know about how my slaves are going to be punished.”

“I thought you'd never ask,” Haakon replied, grinning widely.

************************************

“So, you kids got any more tricks up your sleeves?”

“If you mean any more explosive devices,” Lightning Chaser said, sighing. “Then no. That was all we had. We were supposed to break in to the armory and steal their weapons.”

“Ah.”

“Just be quiet, Star Paladin Berry will think of something,” Cream Pie said. “I just know she will.”

“Are you sure about that, Cream?” Starry Night interjected. The young unicorn looked up at the sides of the dark container they were being held in. “Because it looks like we're stuck.”

“I'm sure,” Cream replied.

“Besides, even if she doesn't, Auntie Star will come get us,” Lightning said.

“That's a mighty big backup plan, one that could spark a war between the MMMM and the Cult,” Danish said calmly. “We've gotta get out of this place, and soon.”

“Why's that?” Starry said. The container jostled around them.

“Because Wrath is coming,” Danish replied. “And if he shows up, he's going to remember me. I got by because the guards here are dumber than rocks, and Haakon doesn't personally inspect any slaves. But Wrath will know.”

“Wrath? The leader of the Cult of Iron Will?” Cream Pie said. “He's coming here?”

Danish nodded solemnly. “One and the same. Now hush. We're being moved.”

The container began to groan and shake as the four ponies struggled to keep their footing. The metal shrieked as it felt as if the container was being dragged towards some unknown destination. Eventually, the groaning stopped and the side of the container was slid off.

“Ponies,” a guard grunted. “Exit. Now.”

The four equines grimaced, but nodded in unison as they exited the container. The guards prodded them along down a dark hallway leading directly into the center of the skyport's terminal. The roar of a crowd met their ears as they were forced into the terminal and onto the arena's floor.

The terminal's ceiling was decimated, revealing a night sky above the open-aired arena. The terminal itself had been converted to accommodate the Cult's needs, a massive iron wall ringed around the center of the makeshift battle area. A crowd was assembled of both slaves and slave masters. Above the arena on a floating platform sat Haakon. At his right sat Star Paladin Berry. The thin minotaur stood, lifting a claw and silencing the crowd instantly.

“Welcome all who are worthy of Iron Will's legacy to the O'Mare Arena!” he shouted. “This is a special occasion! We have some very special guests with us today. A group of slaves who attempted to infiltrate us, and their Steel Ranger master who brought them here!”

Star Paladin Berry's eyes widened. “What--?” she started to say before two clamps came out of the chair she was sitting in, holding her in place. “You... you knew?”

“Of course I knew,” Haakon replied. “Just as I also know the cream-colored unicorn down there is Apple Danish of the MMMM. I hired the griffons who picked him up myself.”

Danish's eyes narrowed up at the minotaur. “Fuck. This was a set up from the get go.”

“That's right, Danish,” a new voice said from across the arena. “You fell right into it.”

Danish looked back at where the voice had come from. A massive minotaur, scarred and twisted all over his body, stood triumphantly. Injectors banded around his muscular arms and his eyes glowed a sickly red. A blood red cloak covered his chest. The fist that represented the Cult of Iron Will emblazoned the front of it.

“Wrath,” Danish said. “You baited us. Why?”

“I'm not the sort of villain that gives monologues, Danish. Let's just say, we were pretty sick and tired of your goody goody ways,” Wrath replied casually, taking a step forward. “And it worked. You fell right into the trap like all you do-gooders always do.”

Danish grimaced. He motioned at the three ponies standing next to him. “Then why bring them into this? They're kids. They didn't do anything to you. That was me.”

“They're unfortunately caught up in this just as much as you are,” Wrath said, continuing forward. “They came looking for you, after all. Along with the Steel Ranger bitch.”

“We came because Captain Danish is our friend,” Starry Night said, stepping out from beside the unicorn.

“Yeah,” Lightning Chaser replied from Danish's other side.

“And we don't abandon our friends,” Cream Pie said as she stepped in front of Danish. “Ever.”

“Quaint,” Wrath said as he stopped in his tracks. “But ultimately futile. You would only be throwing away your lives in a fight against the likes of me. And believe me, when somepony tries to block me from my goals, I will show them just how strong the power of Iron Will is.” The minotaur cult leader sneered, revealing rows of shiny teeth.

“You three get the hell out of here,” Danish said. “This is not your fight.”

“And let this jerk just kill you? That would completely defeat the entire reason why we came here,” Starry Night said.

Danish snorted. “This is not what your mom would want, kiddo. Not what your dad would want, either. Trust me. He wouldn't have wanted you to throw away your life for this.”

“No... he would have wanted us to fight,” Lightning Chaser said angrily. “He would have wanted us to stand up for what is right. That's what he would have wanted.”

“That's right,” Starry said. “Mom always tried to keep from us the gritty details of Dad's death, but the truth is, he died fighting. Fighting the good fight, protecting us.” Her horn ignited. “And now... we get to carry out his legacy, and fight our own dragon.”

“Starry... Lighting...” Danish uttered. “Please... you don't know what you're up against...”

“Wrath!” Starry Night shouted. “If you want Captain Danish dead, you're going to have to go through us!”

“That's right!” Lightning Chaser roared. “We're taking you down!”

Wrath blinked. The minotaur started to chuckle, escalating into a full on fit of laughter.

“What's so funny?” Lightning Chaser said, flaring his wings.

“You really... really think that you can fight me of all creatures and win?” Wrath managed to choke out. The cult leader regained his composure and sneered again. “You're clearly more deluded than I thought. I will enjoy killing you.”

“I don't think so,” Starry Night said, taking a step forward and unleashing the magic built up in her horn. The blast arced across the arena right at Wrath's chest. The minotaur yawned, even puffing his chest out to take the blow.

The air in the arena exploded. Wrath went flying back into the arena wall with a massive *crash*. All eyes were on Starry Night. The crowd gasped softly.

“When did you learn to do that?” Lightning said, blinking widely.

“She didn't, that was me,” a voice said from behind them. A dark blue form stepped out of the shadows. Radiant Star smiled as her horn dimmed. “I just knew you couldn't stay out of trouble, Danish.”

“Star,” Danish said. “It's... good to see you.”

“Likewise,” Star replied. “We'll save the touching reunion for some other time. Right now, we've got to get you out of here. Violet!”

“On it!” Violet's voice echoed from above. A blast of laser fire struck the platform where Haakon was standing next to Star Paladin Berry, tearing the thin minotaur into several halves. Violet Iris landed on the platform with a grin, levitating her magical energy rifle in the air with practiced ease.

“I didn't even alert you,” Berry said.

“Didn't need to. Star and I figured you guys would get in some trouble, so Sunshine Sky whipped up some tracking devices for us,” Violet replied, her horn beaming as she undid Berry's restraints. She handed the earth mare a gun, and winked. “The easy part's over. Now comes the hard part.”

The rubble where Wrath lay began to stir. The minotaur leader pushed himself up and out of the rocks, growling. His head turned, resting his gaze on the form of Radiant Star.

“Ministry Mare,” he uttered. “Well then, I would recognize you anywhere, despite how... blue you look these days. What's the matter? Did you miss the mashing I gave you the last time we fought?”

“Not at all. In fact, I remember our last fight a little more clearer than you do apparently. I kicked your ass,” Radiant Star said, stepping front of the group. She grimaced as she regarded Starry Night and Lightning Chaser. “For what it's worth, Steeljack would be proud of you two. But this fight is too much for you. Violet and Berry are going to get you guys out of here. I'll take care of this big lug.”

The two siblings nodded blankly.

“Violet, get them out of here, now!” Star shouted up to the platform.

“You got it,” Violet Iris replied, her horn igniting with magical energy that reached out and picked up the four ponies. Violet strained as she brought the four up to the platform, depositing them next to Berry.

“Now then, where were we?” Star said, turning to face Wrath. “Oh, right. I was about to kick your ass again.”

“Flippant as always,” Wrath said. He stretched out, ripping the cloak from his chest. Blades ejected from his gauntlets and he roared. “We'll have to make sure to take care of that.”

“You can try,” Radiant Star said, her horn igniting. A magical blade appeared in the air next to her, made of a diamond-like substance. “I've learned a trick or two since our last encounter.”

The alicorn lunged forward, slashing at Wrath with blinding strikes that hit the minotaur square in the chest. Wrath staggered backwards, growling. He lifted an arm, attempting to hit Star. A shimmering shield appeared, blocking the strike. Star leaped away, flapping her wings to stay in the air above Wrath.

“You think that this will stop the Cult, Ministry Mare?” Wrath said, pointing up at the alicorn. “This is war! You won't be able to stop it. This city will burn because of you!”

“You're delusional. I protect this city,” Radiant Star said. She turned about in mid-air, facing the minotaur cult leader. “I will always protect the ponies of this city. This is between you and me. Let's end this now.”

Wrath grinned widely. “Yes... let's end you. You are going to be my greatest triumph, Ministry Mare. I will hoist your broken body for all to see, and I will rejoice in your death!”

“You will try,” Star replied, diving down at Wrath, her blade splitting into several pieces. They began to spin wildly, hitting the minotaur with every piece.

Wrath stood calmly, taking each blow as Star got closer. He lifted his arm, grabbing the alicorn by the neck. He reached back with his other arm and rocketed it forward, delivering a shattering blow to Star's face. The alicorn struggled, dropping her magical blade instantly.

“I've picked up a few new tricks as well,” Wrath said. “It's a wonder the drugs they can create in the Wasteland these days. It's why we're here in O'Mare. The slaves here dig up a wonderful radiated fungus. It destroys all pain, and strengthens the body with ongoing use.”

“You're... crazy,” Star managed to choke out.

“That may be, but with this powerful new drug, the members of the Cult of Iron Will are poised to take over this entire city,” Wrath replied. “I will rule this city with an iron gauntlet, Ministry Mare. Your little cadre of do-gooders will never be able to stand up to my indestructible soldiers!”

Star struggled more, trying to free herself from the minotaur's grasp.

“Star!” Violet shouted from the platform. The unicorn growled under her breath. “Shit... I can't shoot around her, he's got her blocking him.”

“I've got nothing either,” Berry said, dropping her rifle. “We're going to have to intervene directly. Kids, you stay here.”

There was no response. Berry turned around, blinking. The three younger ponies were no longer on the platform. Berry blinked again.

“Umm, Violet?” she said.

“Get your filthy claws off of her!” a shout came from below, drawing the earth mare's attention back to the arena below.

Starry Night, Lightning Chaser, and Coconut Cream Pie were standing in front of Wrath. Lightning took a step forward.

“Yeah! Let go of Auntie Star, or you'll be sorry!” he shouted.

Wrath chuckled loudly. “I see you've got foals working for you now, Ministry Mare. Run away little ponies. This does not concern you.”

“No,” Starry Night said. “You will let her go.”

“Run... get away...” Star choked out. “Out of your league...”

“Listen to your 'auntie', little ponies. Trying to interfere will only result in your death,” Wrath said. “I don't relish killing foals, but I have work to do.”

Starry Night stomped her hoof. “Let her go, now. Or you'll be sorry you ever messed with us.”

Wrath cackled wildly, shaking Radiant Star in his grasp. “That is too rich! I'll be sorry I messed with you? We're the ones who set this trap in the first place!”

“That's right, you are,” Starry Night said confidently. “But we've got a little surprise for you. You see, you knew our Mom and Dad. They were Patch and Steeljack. And Mom? Well, she taught us all sorts of little things about combat, survival, and even how to deal with overwhelming odds. Ready, Bro?”

“Ready, Sis,” Lightning Chaser said, grinning.

“Scatter!” Starry Night shouted.

Coconut Cream Pie and Lightning Chaser jumped to each side of the young unicorn mare and began to run, covering each side of the minotaur leader to form a makeshift triangle. Each of them held something shiny and metallic in their hooves.

“First rule, never get in a fight that you can't finish,” Starry said calmly as she dropped her own shiny metallic object on the ground in front of her.

“Second rule! Never let the enemy get the drop on you!” Lightning shouted with wild abandon, dropping his own object.

“Third rule! Always bring backup!” Coconut Cream Pie crowed, dropping the third and final object on the ground.

With a flash, Starry Night's horn blasted the three objects, creating a glowing link between them. They began to pulse brightly. Wrath sneered.

“What is this?” he snarled. “Some sort of trickery? It won't work. I am invincible!”

“Nope, no tricks. Just plain old fashioned heavy ordinance. Right now these three beacons are focused from the megaspell device at the top of Filly's Tower. With one call, I can have this place pulverized in an instant. You won't survive that,” Starry Night said, grinning.

Wrath's expression of confidence melted. He growled. “You're bluffing. You wouldn't actually do that.”

“Would I?” Starry Night said, her horn starting to glow. “You said it yourself, your army is invincible. It would be a small price to pay to wipe your filthy cult off the map.”

“Starry...?” Star Paladin Berry said from the platform above. “When did you...?”

“Mom,” Starry Night replied casually. “She gave it to us. Told us how it worked. Said they'd been able to barter for the capability from the Minotaur itself. She must have known that this was going to go south. She always did have a good eye for things like that.”

Wrath snarled again, lifting Radiant Star into the air and tossing her towards the young unicorn. Star yelped as her body became encased in a green field of magic, lifting her up towards the platform where Violet Iris waited, horn ablaze. Star grunted as she landed next to her marefriend.

“You alright?” Violet asked.

“Been better,” Star said, standing. She looked down upon Wrath. “You heard the filly, Wrath. Stand down, or be destroyed for good. Better yet, stand down and leave this place. Take your cult with you, and let these slaves go.”

Wrath growled under his breath, staring daggers at the young unicorn instead of at Radiant Star. “Clever move, little foal. Clever move. You've just made yourself a very powerful enemy.” He turned and glanced at the crowd of cult members and slaves. “We retreat... for now.”

Cheering erupted from the slaves. The minotaurs of the cult grimaced and groused as they reluctantly joined their leader. Wrath gave a final glance at Starry Night and Radiant Star as he turned around, sneering at them both.

“This is not over, not by a long shot.”

******************************************

“We really cannot thank you enough, Ministry Mare,” the head of the slaves, a griffon, said as she bowed her head.

“I'm just happy you're all free,” Star replied. “Besides, I'm not the one you should be thanking. Starry Night and Lightning Chaser here are the real heroes.”

“Yes... it was your quick thinking that saved us,” the griffon said. She turned and bowed to Starry Night, who blushed fiercely.

“I... I... You're welcome,” she stammered.

“What will you do now?” Radiant Star interjected.

The griffon smiled. “We will rebuild this place into a place of freedom. O'Mare will no longer belong to the Cult of Iron Will. We will no longer be slaves to their kind. We will make do ourselves.”

“I think that sounds lovely,” Star said. “Well, if you ever need help. You know who to call. The MMMM will be sending some folk around in a few days, to offer supplies and guard assistance.”

“Thank you,” the griffon said. She turned and wandered back off to the rest of the slaves, the majority of which had spent the time the Cult had taken leaving the site of O'Mare breaking into the armory and outfitting themselves with proper weaponry.

Star smiled, looking down at the young unicorn next to her.

“You know, I think your Dad would have been really proud of you two,” she said softly.

“You really think so?” Starry said.

“Sure. You stood up to a monster. You did what was right when no one else could. You fought the good fight. Hell, you even saved my life,” Star said. “Your Dad couldn't have asked for better kids.”

“Thank... thank you,” Starry replied. She looked at the others. “I couldn't have done it without Lightning or Cream Pie. They helped with the whole thing.”

“Yes... it's amazing what we can do with our friends behind us, isn't it?” Star said, winking. “Come on, let's join them.”

Starry nodded, following the alicorn back to the rest of the group, where they were greeted warmly. The younger unicorn sat next to her brother and friend, taking in the friendship that had bound them. The Wasteland was too big of a place for three little ponies, but it was also not so big that they couldn't tackle it... together.

Author's Note

Wow, another chapter of Tales of Chicacolt down! This one had some nice character development, I thought. We got to see Lightning and Starry mature into greater ponies, especially little Starry. I've considered taking these three characters and going forward into another FoE Sidefic, starring them. What do you think of that idea?

Anyways, be sure to check me out on http://www.patreon.com/volrathxp and donate to help keep me writing and support the arts!

Chapter 9: A Star of Hope

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 9: A Star of Hope

As long as the Wasteland needs me, I will be there.

When you're as long-lived as I am, you are sure to have seen the worst of ponykind. I've been there. I've witnessed things that have made me wish the world had ended in a blaze of balefire. Slavery, death, rape, torture. Ponykind wasted no time in degenerating into savages in the aftermath of the Great War.

But in the darkness, there is light. I've witnessed indescribable acts of bravery, courage, and heroism. They say that the Wasteland is the truest enemy of the hero, and while this is correct for the most part, heroes aren't just the ponies who go in guns blazing. Sometimes, they're the ponies who grow food, the ponies who build, the ponies who love.

My name is Radiant Star. Some of you might remember me. I went on a journey to find answers to my own problems, and ended up mire deep in a mess so convoluted, it affected everything and everyone I know. I stared deep into the eyes of a long-dead mare and stood my ground.

Nowadays, however, life isn't so thrilling. Ever since Spike and the Lightbringer gathered the Elements of Harmony and cast the Gardens of Equestria megaspell, life in the Wasteland has improved dramatically. Before the casting of Gardens, the city of Chicacolt needed me and my friends to protect it from harm. Now... well, now it doesn't really need me at all. My days are relegated to democracy and diplomacy, and helping to foster the next generation of ponies who will one day lead Equestria entirely out of the darkness.

It hurts to think that I am no longer needed, but I know that I will always be there to ensure Equestria lives on. Somewhere out there, somepony needs me, and as long as the Wasteland needs me, I will be there.

* * *

I grimaced, my teeth gritting in concentration. I had to get this just right. The fate of the world depended on it. I glanced up at my opponent and spoke.

“Got any fours?” I asked.

“Nope,” the Moose replied lazily. “Go fish.”

“Shit,” I said, picking up a card from the deck. I grimaced once more. “You got me, Moose.”

The Moose nodded, smiling as he picked up my caps. He slid them into his bag, where they jingled about.

“How did you get so good at this game anyways?” I asked.

“Practice,” the Moose calmly replied.

I sighed. “Best two out of three?”

“Star, stop that. We're here to see Danish, not play Go Fish... what are you, four?” a voice behind me said.

I turned to my one and truest love, Violet Iris. The green unicorn mare was standing off to the side, tapping her hoof. I grinned sheepishly.

“I'll have you know that four years is considered senior age for an alicorn,” I said.

“What does that make you, a dinosaur?” Violet jabbed.

I narrowed my eyes at her. “Playing that game are we? We'll see who gets the last laugh there, Violet,” I said. I looked over at the Moose. “Sorry, Moose. Gotta run.”

“Okay,” the Moose said.

I stood and made my way over to where Violet stood. She rolled her eyes.

“You know, losing all our caps is a surefire way to piss off our employers,” she said.

“I didn't lose all of them!” I exclaimed as I trotted behind her. “I only lost some of them! There is a difference.”

“I swear,” Violet said, rolling her eyes. “Handling you is like handling a filly. Except you're a lot bigger than a filly.”

“Was that a fat joke?” I said, raising an eyebrow.

“You'll have to wait to find out,” Violet said. “We're here.”

I glanced up at the entrance to Theater's main offices, where one Apple Danish resided. Violet pushed open the door and I followed behind. Apple Danish himself waited just inside for us.

“Star, Violet,” he said with a tip of his hat. “To what to I owe the honor of your visit today?”

“We're here to meet with Gluttony, and you too of course,” Violet said. “There is a matter of some importance that we must discuss. Privately.”

Danish nodded. “Follow me, then.”

We made our way behind Danish as he led us toward the rear offices. He pressed a button on the back wall, revealing a secret door.

“So, what's been going on around here?” I asked.

“Well, we've had a bit of a ruckus lately,” Danish said, pushing open the door. “Not sure if you heard or not, but Patch was attacked.”

“What?” I asked, narrowing my gaze at the unicorn. “What happened?”

“Some zebra. Tried to poison her,” Danish replied. “She's fine, though. Envy's actually here tending to her.”

“I see,” I said. I grimaced. I really wanted to see her, but this mission that Violet and I were sent on... it was absolutely important.

Danish pushed open the final door, revealing a massive back stage area that had been retrofitted for only one use, a home away from home for Gluttony, the massive leader of the MMMM. The earth pony (if one could call him that anymore) sat upon a large set of storage containers that had been moved about to make a chair of sorts. He leaned forward and grinned, his pearly white eyes taking us in.

“Well well, if it isn't Radiant Star and her little marefriend,” he rumbled. “What can I do for you today? Please tell me this is a social visit.”

“I'm afraid it isn't,” Violet said. “We're here on the order of the Followers of the Apocalypse to investigate something rather important here in Chicacolt.”

“Oh? What's that? Things have been relatively slow here since the radiation cleaned up and the Cult of Iron Will stopped fucking with us,” Gluttony said. His voice boomed off everything in the room.

“Stable 180,” I said. “Somepony is there. It's been reopened somehow.”

“What? But I thought we...” Danish said. “We blew that place to kingdom come!”

“Yes. Diamond Night set the self-destruct sequence,” Violet said, grimacing. “We suspect whoever is there must have been digging for the entrance. They knew it was there.”

“Our orders are to recruit both of you to come with us to Stable 180 and ascertain the situation,” I said. “The leadership of the Followers, and I as well, believe that your connection to that place will help us complete this mission.”

Gluttony lifted a hoof and pondered for a moment. He finally nodded. “Okay. We'll do it. Danish, get your shit together and let Lilith know we're gonna be out,” he said.

Danish nodded and trotted out of the room. I looked back to Gluttony.

“Thank you,” I said. “You know as well as I do what would happen if somepony were to find those statues.”

“I do,” Gluttony said. “Which is why I agreed to this in the first place.”

Danish reappeared in the room, this time carrying some saddlebags. “We're good. Let's get out of here.”

Gluttony grinned as he rolled off the storage containers. His fat jiggled, every step shaking the room. I watched as Danish trotted over to the back wall and pressed another button, opening a massive door that led outside.

“Come on then, Ministry Mare! Let's be off,” Gluttony roared. His voice was as big as the rest of him, and I shook my head as my ears flicked back in self-defense. Some things never changed.

“Right behind you.”

* * *

Chicacolt had become many things since the Gardens megaspell eradicated the radiation, but a real functioning city wasn't one of them. Not yet at least. This was still evident as we plodded silently towards the center of the city. Every so often we'd catch glimpses of scavengers, poring through the ruins of abandoned buildings, likely looking for food or something to trade. The truth was, even with things getting greener and better by the day, the Wasteland wasn't ready to throw in the towel just yet.

Our journey towards the center of the city wasn't a long one however. Theater's proximity to Filly's Tower made the journey relatively short. I spent the time on the way there thinking about what had happened at Stable 180. It was there that I'd truly met Diamond Night, an alicorn who was host to a spirit of Nightmare that had been possessing her, as the result of a set of statues that held her essence. Diamond had used them to create herself as Pride, and the others that shared her peculiar condition.

While we walked, Violet made idle chat with Danish. I tried to listen, only picking up small parts of what they were talking about. Patch was still in the infirmary, it seemed, the result of the poison bringing forth a heart condition the mare had from a younger age. I grimaced at that, having wish I'd have known a long time ago. I shrugged off those feelings however, as I knew it wouldn't have mattered. Patch would have still come on her journey with us even if I had known about it. She was too strong-willed.

Consequently, my god-children had been tasked with saving her. I smiled at hearing that. The two youngsters were coming into their own. I said a silent prayer to Celestia that they would find their way in their own journey, as I had in mine.

Filly's Tower arose before us, the flattened section of land that indicated the radius of the suppression megaspell the Tower controlled rolling out under our hooves. I took a hesitant step deeper in, but nothing happened. The Minotaur, the radio personality and AI program that ran the Tower, was either not functioning or he was watching and knew it was us. I couldn't tell which.

“So if somepony was here, how did they get past the suppression spell?” Violet said. “Wouldn't the Minotaur have used it?”

“That is a good question,” Gluttony said. “Do you think they approached from underground, like you did?”

“Those tunnels should have collapsed during our escape,” I said, narrowing my gaze at the massive earth pony. “Unless we're dealing with hellhounds or something. Can you see anything from up there?”

Gluttony lifted a hoof and scowled. “Nothing. We're gonna have to get closer to the building.”

I grimaced, but nodded. I set my eyes forward, focusing on the Tower. The base of it had seen better days for sure, having been sitting vacant ever since we had left all those years ago. What worried me is that there wasn't any signs of life, or any indication that the area had been disturbed. Was the information the Followers had received wrong? I wasn't certain where they had found this out from.

The closer we got to the base of the Tower, it became more apparent that there was nopony around. I pushed over a bit of rubble with my magic and sighed.

“Nothing,” I said. “Not even a radroach. Something's not right here.”

“I'm not getting anything on my E.F.S.,” Violet said. “Nothing except you three, at least.”

“Are you sure that someone was supposed to be out here?” Gluttony asked.

I scratched my head with my hoof, thinking hard. “I mean, yeah. There was supposed to be someone here. I wonder if they've already left, but this place looks like it hasn't been touched in ages.”

“We should check the Stable,” Danish said. “Make sure it's still buried.”

I nodded. I started towards the entrance to the base of the Tower and yanked hard with my magic. The door pulled away easily, easier than it had last time. A small amount of rubble blocking our way, and I swept it away with a burst of telekinesis. The lobby was fairly bare except for the debris surrounding the broken elevator shaft at the far end. I glanced back at the others.

“Can you get in?” I asked Gluttony.

“I can try,” the massive stallion said as he approached the side of the building. “Ponies built this shit to last, that's for sure.”

Gluttony growled and pushed his way through the busted and broken window frame until his corpulence attempted to fill into the lobby. Partway through he heaved a sigh and began to back up with a grunt. “Yeah, this isn't gonna work. I'm gonna have to stick outside, keep a lookout.”

“Alright then. Danish, Violet, on me. Gluttony, if anything comes out and it's not us, detain it,” I said, starting forward towards the broken elevator shaft.

The shaft was mostly filled with pieces of metal, cross beams, and stonework that had been ripped off when the Stable had blown. Sparks of electricity jumped off the cabling laying strewn to the side. I peeked my head out over the hole in the foundation. The shaft went all the way down to the Stable, but even with the smattering of emergency lights here and there, I couldn't see much.

Then something moved. A shadow of something. It was deep down, but there was something there. My eyes widened as I pulled up my Eyes-Forward-Sparkle. There was something showing up, but it was faint, and it was red.

“There's something down there,” I said. “Did you see that?”

“It's pretty dark, think it was just a radroach?” Violet said.

I grimaced. “Do we want to take that chance? You and I both know what's down there.”

“Fair point,” Violet replied. “How are we gonna get down there?”

“Brought some rope,” Danish interjected. “Tie it down to something and climb down.”

“That's going to have to work. I can't teleport us and risk not being able to see where I'm going. Danish, tie that down on that pylon over there,” I said, pointing at a nearby support pylon.

Danish went over and his horn lit, pulling the rope out and tying it around the pylon. When he was sufficiently sure it was taut, he pulled the rest of it over to us. I gripped it with my magic and tied it around us.

“Gluttony, we're going down to investigate,” I called out. “Hold things down here.”

“Don't be long, Ministry Mare,” Gluttony replied. “I've got a bad feeling about being here.”

I nodded and looked to Violet. She nodded in return.

“Let's get going then,” I said.

I reached out with my magic and carefully started moving rubble and debris away from the hole. I dropped down to the first outcropping of metal and rock, taking a length of rope with me. The emergency lights still illuminated the shaft, but they weren't doing such a great job of it. I could barely see the next platform down as I lowered myself. I felt weight above as Violet and Danish followed me down. The metal groaned as I landed. Nopony had been down this way in years, but it was the only way I could think of to get down to the Stable. The underground passages we'd used had likely collapsed, and the only above ground passage was likely covered up as well.

Somepony however, was down there. What did they want? Were they there for the statues? I had to know. The statues were what had made Diamond Night into Pride, and had been a large part of why I stayed near Chicacolt all these years. The power locked inside of those things was not for anypony to have.

I lowered down to the next outcropping, feeling the rope start to tighten. I grimaced. We were running out of rope too quickly and we were still only halfway down to the bottom.

“I don't know if we have enough rope,” I said softly to the two ponies above me.

“What do we do?” Violet replied.

“Drop down to me and untie yourselves. I'm going to have to carry you two the rest of the way down,” I said.

“What about getting back up?” Danish pointed out.

I grimaced. “Going to have to improvise there.”

I felt the rope twinge as both Violet and Danish dropped down onto the outcropping next to me. The metal groaned heavily under our combined weight. I reached out and picked up the other two with my telekinesis, but it was too late. The metal gave way beneath my hooves and I started slipping. A cacophony of sound erupted as the girder dropped the rest of the way, clanging and banging its way down the shaft. I grunted as I clung to the limited space around me, using the length of my body to hold onto the wall. Violet and Danish hovered next to me.

“Star! Are you alright?” Violet said.

“Yeah, but I can't hold this for much longer,” I said. “We need to move, now.”

The groaning above me told me I didn't have any time to explain. The shaft shuddered as pieces of metal and debris came raining down on our heads. I started to try and shuffle my way down the shaft, but avoiding the debris was too much. I lost my grip and yelped as a rock struck my horn, cutting free my magic.

“Star!” I heard Violet shout as she dropped out of the air next to me.

I dropped as well, trying to access my magic through the stabbing pain in my forehead. I needed some way to slow our fall, or at the very least make the impact less damaging. I reached out and extended a shield spell around myself and the other two, hoping it would do the trick. There weren't any other outcroppings to drop onto, just the rest of the shaft. I closed my eyes and hoped for the best as we hit rock-bottom.

* * *

My eyes fluttered open. What happened? I thought. Did I lose consciousness? I groaned, pushing myself to a sitting position and coming face to face with a pair of red eyes. A ghoul stood inches away from me, glaring but not moving. I couldn't tell if it was feral or not. My eyes twitched to the side. Violet and Danish were nowhere to be seen.

The ghoul let out a low growl. It didn't seem to want to talk, so I had to assume it was feral. What was it even doing here? I had assumed that any ghoul wouldn't have survived without a constant source of radiation, and that had been cleared up by Gardens, right?

“Uh... hello?” I said.

The ghoul only growled in response, before poising itself to leap forward. I shuffled backwards as fast as I could as the creature jumped, landing on the cold concrete with its face. I lit my horn and grabbed a rock with my telekinesis, bringing it down as hard as I could. Blood splattered on the ground and the ghoul stopped moving. I stood, shakily but stable.

I looked around, noting that I was in the same room as the elevator shaft dead-ended into. Where are Violet and Danish then? I pondered. I lit my horn, casting the area in a soft purple light.

“Violet? Danish?” I called out. No response. “Great. How long was I out? Two days?”

Still no response. Just silence. I grimaced. At this point, I'd take the ghoul's company over this. I turned around and took stock of the rest of the room. The elevator shaft appeared to have caved in on itself, so likely there was no way I was getting out that way. A quick perusal of my E.F.S. verified at the very least that Violet and Danish weren't underneath all that somehow.

I brought up the tag functionality on my PipBuck and put in Violet's PipBuck tag. It beeped softly as an indicator came up, pointing in the opposite direction than the shaft. I breathed a sigh of relief. That had to mean that Violet was at least alright.

The rest of the area was just as I'd remembered the Stable. Drab and gray. Rubble littered the ground. Several of the hallways leading out of the room were collapsed in. Only one of them was free and clear. I stepped towards it, having nowhere else to go. As I made my way through the hallway, the lighting flickered on and off. After all these years, the power running the Stable had stayed on, even during the self-destruct sequence. I grimaced, wondering if the self-destruct ever actually occurred. Diamond had activated it, but had it worked? Had the Nightmare spirit stopped it? I wasn't sure.

The hallway ended in another long hallway with a sign that pointed me to the Reactor room or to Medical. I turned the corner towards Medical where Violet's tag was pointed and saw them. More feral ghouls. Three of them loitered in the hallway, rasping and sucking the air around them. They shuffled back and forth like they hadn't seen me yet. How had I not seen them on my E.F.S.? Because you weren't paying attention. Like old times, I thought to myself.

I reached inside with my magic and formed it into a shining blade of shimmering amethyst. I compressed deeper and the blade fragmented into several shards. It was an art I'd learned along my journey, one that I'd managed to perfect over the long years. Bladecasting was my weapon of choice these days, an elegant method for a more refined age, but still brutally deadly.

I growled, sending the shards out individually. Each one sunk into the back of a ghoul's head, taking them to the ground with practiced ease. I yanked them out and reformed the blade and stepped over the two bodies. I moved forward more cautiously as a few more red blips appeared on my E.F.S. I couldn't tell how this many ghouls had survived the explosion. It worried me more than anything.

As I got closer to the Medical facility, I noticed one of the red blips disappear. It was replaced by two blue blips. I turned the corner and stepped into chaos. Several large feral ghouls were growling and pawing at a makeshift barricade of tables, chairs, stretchers. A beam rifle shooting silver fire lifted from behind it, incinerating one of the monsters. I stepped into the fray myself, dispersing my blade's shards and making quick work of the rest of them.

“Star! You're okay!” I heard Violet shout over the barricade. She pushed a piece aside, revealing herself and Danish behind it.

“What happened to you guys?” I said.

“Don't know,” Danish said. “Woke up here like this, you were gone. Then these ghouls just came in and got the jump on us.”

“I woke up outside of the elevator shaft,” I said. “Strange. I wonder who separated us.”

“All these ghouls... you don't think...” Violet started to say. “You don't think it's Sloth, do you?”

I grimaced at that thought. I was never truly certain whether Cranky had perished here or not. I had sworn to myself that I'd seen him on my way out of the city when I left Chicacolt the first time, but could he be the one doing this?

“Cranky would be the only one with the knowledge of where this place is,” I said. “But why?”

“Maybe he never got Matilda free?” Violet offered.

“Maybe... I don't know. This doesn't feel like him. This feels more random, like an animal. Why split us up to attack us individually?” I said.

“I don't think we need to worry about that,” Danish said, pointing past us. “Whoever it is, they're making their move.”

I cocked my head towards the entrance to the Medical bay. Three more ghouls, these ones much larger than the ones we'd killed already, lumbered inside. As soon as they saw us they went wild, rasping and howling as they charged the barricade. One of them punched right through the makeshift wall, sending several stretchers soaring across the room.

“Oh no you don't,” I said, releasing my magic. Three shards from my blade embedded in the creature's skull, dropping it to the ground.

“We can't stay here,” Violet replied as she lifted Thunder Flash into the air and fired. The blaze of silver fire melted one of the remaining ghoul's heads.

“I agree with Violet,” Danish chimed in. “We gotta get moving.”

“Head towards the security center and the Overmare's office. We should be able to find the stairs to go down, hopefully they're still standing,” I said. I stepped out from behind the barricade and sent all of my shards at the final ghoul. It didn't stand a chance.

We made our way back into the hall outside the Medical bay. A quick scan of an old map on the wall showed us the way down to the Overmare's office. I remembered it like it was yesterday, going down to the chambers below it, fighting Pride. Releasing Diamond from Nightmare's grasp. All the memories came flooding back as we walked.

No more ghouls arose to challenge us as we finally came in view of the office. The sign above it was still lit, showing that this is where the Overmare worked. The door sat open, cold and quiet. I walked inside, grimacing. The wall at the far end of the room was receded inward, revealing the secret entrance to head downwards. Whether it had sat open all this time, I didn't know.

“We have to go down,” I said. “Find the statues. Secure them. Bury them. Whatever it takes.”

“I sure hope the boss is doing alright,” Danish muttered.

“Gluttony can take care of himself, Danish,” I said as I stepped out onto the spiral staircase leading down. “We'll get back up to him, don't worry.”

Danish nodded mutely. I turned and started down the stairs, Violet on the right of me and Danish on my left. As we walked, I could feel the air getting thicker. Something was down here. I could feel it. The deeper we descended the worse it got. By the time we arrived at the bottom, I felt nearly nauseous.

“Something's just not right about this,” I said. “Do you guys feel it?”

The others nodded. I figured as much. This feeling had to be magical in nature. What in the heck is causing it? I thought.

“Let's keep going. Be cautious,” I said.

I moved forward, heading towards the sanctum where we'd fought Pride. I couldn't believe it was still intact. Had something actually gone wrong when Diamond triggered the self-destruct? It was the only thing that made sense. I kept moving, faster until we reached the sanctum.

I stepped out onto the cold stonework and my eyes widened. Standing out in the middle of the sanctum was two forms. Smoldering red eyes stared each other down. One of the forms hissed and snapped, growling. The other form glanced back at us. Rough skin sloughed off its body, showing bone and sinew.

“Cranky,: I said.

“Kid,” the form said. “What are you doing here?”

“We received a report that the Stable had been accessed,” Violet said.

“You're alive,” I stated. My eyes drifted to the other form standing across the sanctum. In the dark light, I recognized her.

Her skin sloughed off much like Cranky's, except for the fact that it was patchy and rough. Drool poured from her mouth. Her eyes blazed red, and she pulled hard at the chains holding her down. She growled and snapped, jaw gnashing loudly.

“Matilda,” I said. “What... what happened to her?”

“She's going feral,” Cranky said. “Her mind... it's slipping.”

“Is that why you came back here?” Violet asked.

Cranky nodded slowly. “When we left the Stable, everything seemed fine. Matilda... she seemed fine... but then things... things changed. She started repeating certain actions. I brought her back here to try and find... find a cure.”

“A cure? There hasn't been such a thing since all the radiation disappeared,” Violet said.

“Yes. I know. I... I didn't know what to do,” Cranky said, his voice grating.

“You could have asked for help,” I said, taking a step forward. “But we have bigger problems than Matilda. Why is this place still standing? Diamond destroyed it, remember?”

Cranky grimaced. “I don't know. Matilda was lucid enough for me to lead her down here. I didn't have anywhere else to go, and I thought that maybe something in the rubble might help jog her memory, keep her around.”

“But the place was untouched,” I said. “There's something wrong. I can feel it down here. Can't you?”

“Yeah, something is super fucked up. Even I can feel it,” Danish added. “And usually, I feel jack shit.”

“Danish is right. We have to go back up. Seal this place off,” I said, reaching out to Cranky.

“And what am I supposed to do? Leave Matilda here? She's my wife! I can't... she can't...” Cranky sputtered. “I can't leave her.”

“Cranky, you and I both know that Matilda, the Matilda you loved, is gone. There is no cure for ghoulism, let alone feralism in ghouls. All you're doing is punishing yourself by making her exist,” I said. “You can't help her.”

“I have to believe that I can!” Cranky shouted. “She's safe here! We're safe here! I'm going to find a cure!”

“Oh, you're not safe here,” a smooth voice said from across the room.

Alarms went off in my head as I arched my head to gaze past Cranky. Matilda had gone still, a strange aura emanating from her body. Her eyes opened and instead of the piercing red that I'd seen before, they were instead a cold blue.

“M-M-Matilda?” Cranky said.

“Not quite,” the voice said with Matilda's mouth. Her body twitched, almost like it was a puppet. “This body is in horrid shape, but it will have to do until I can escape from this wretched place.”

Matilda's body lurched forward, snapping the chains holding it to the ground with ease. I watched in horror as a pair of ethereal blue wings unfolded from each side of her body. Matilda’s form stretched lazily, and she blinked her blue eyes at me.

“Nightmare,” I said.

“Oh, you remember me, do you? I remember you. You were purple then,” Matilda said. “You were different. Clumsy, foolish. Foolish enough to believe that I could be beaten by your little friend Diamond.”

“Matilda... it's me, Cranky! Can you hear me!” Crank shouted, taking a step towards his once love.

“Cranky, no!” I called out, but it was too late.

` He didn't have a chance. Matilda growled, reaching out with a hoof that connected with Cranky's face, sending the ghoulish donkey soaring through the air into the far wall. He slumped over, his smoldering red eyes locked on Matilda.

“Violet, you and Danish get Cranky out of here,” I said. “And see if you can't hack the computer system, get the self-destruct online for real. If I can't defeat her, we'll have to contain her.”

Violet nodded. “What about you?”

“I'll be fine,” I said as my magic formed my blade in the air next to me. “I'm not going to let her out of this place.”

“Bold words,” Matilda's form said. “You really think you can beat me?”

“Honey, I took on both Twilight Sparkle and the very Spark of Magic,” I boasted. “You'd better believe me when I say that you're a walk in the park compared to those two.”

“I will kill you for your insolence,” Matilda spat. “And then use your body for my glorious return!”

“I'd like to see you try,” I said, flourishing my blade. I glanced back at Violet. “Go on, get Cranky out of here now! I'll message you when I need you!”

Violet hesitated for a second, but she knew when I was being serious. Nearly fifteen years of being together had meant she knew that I could handle it. She nodded and motioned to Danish who merely gave me a tip of his hat. They both made their way over to where Cranky sat, glaring at Matilda.

“No!” Cranky shouted. “Matilda's still in there! I can't leave her!”

“That's not Matilda in there,” I said forcefully. “Cranky, you're too close to this. You need to go! I can't let her get out of this place.”

Cranky glared hard at me before he allowed Violet and Danish to pull him away. I knew that he was going to resent me for this, but there wasn't any other way. They scrambled towards the entrance, disappearing from my view. I turned back to the matter at hoof.

“How astute of you,” Matilda said. “You're right about one thing. I'm not Matilda. The poor thing, her mind is fractured, so close to becoming nothing more than a pathetic animal.”

“Let her go,” I said.

“You're in no position to be making demands, Ministry Mare,” Matilda said. Her glowing blue eyes narrowed at me.

“Maybe not, but I have to try,” I said. “I can't let you get free of here. The world does not need another psycho power hungry alicorn Goddess running around.”

“Oh, you thought I meant to escape in this body? Hah,” Matilda said. “Unfortunately, this body will not do for me. If I had wanted to escape, I'd have done so already. No... I waited for you, Ministry Mare.”

My gaze narrowed at the other mare and I grimaced. “I see,” I said. “You know... you're not the first power hungry bitch that's tried to take my body. The other two failed as well, and so will you.”

“We'll see about that,” Matilda said as a blue glow formed at the base of her brow. An ethereal horn sprung forth from it, sending a wave of magic at the ceiling above me. A large chunk of rock ripped out of the ceiling and flew through the air towards me.

I grinned and casually moved to the side, letting the boulder strike the ground next to me. “Is that the best that you got? My grandmother moves faster than you do,” I teased.

Matilda... no... Nightmare, roared. She fired another blast of magic at me, meaning to strike me dead on. I reached deep inside and called forth my own magic, erecting a shield that deflected the bolt away. I lifted my blade into the air and charged forward.

“I can see that you won't be reasoned with!” I shouted. “Going to have to do this the hard way!”

I swung my blade around, landing dead center into a shield of Nightmare's own. The mare wearing Matilda's skin jumped back with preternatural ease, using her ethereal wings to get a boost. She fired another bolt of dark magic. I slapped it away with my blade, dispersing it harmlessly into the ground. I had to end this soon. I couldn't let Nightmare escape, let alone get into my body. I had to stop her, even if it meant... Matilda... I wasn't sure if I could face Cranky if I had to...

No, I thought. I cannot think like that any longer. I must do what is required of me, because the ponies of the Wasteland, neigh, of Equestria are counting on me.

“I can see that you are conflicted, Ministry Mare,” Nightmare crooned. “You know his body I am inhabiting. The wife of the ghoul.”

“Not personally, no. But I am a friend to Cranky,” I said stiffly. “Leave her be, and we will end this swiftly. Otherwise, you will pay the price for desecrating her body in such a fashion.”

“And what would your friend think of you, if you killed his love? Destroyed her body to get to me?” Nightmare asked.

“I would tell him that I did what I had to do, because that is what I must do,” I said stoically. “I am a defender of Equestria, of its ideals. I will not allow you to harm the ponies in the Wasteland.”

“The Wasteland? The Wasteland doesn't care about your ideals, or about even itself. I have seen the heart of this Wasteland, Ministry Mare. It is full of pain and loathing and hate,” Nightmare spat. “You defend those that would easily turn against you. They already have. They don't need you anymore.”

I grimaced. “You're wrong. They still need someone to stand up to tyrants like you, ponies who are willing to stay strong and fight the good fight. Because I cannot allow a creature like you to take control. Even if it means my life, I will not rest until a threat to my world, to my friends, is stopped.”

“Foolish mare. I have seen the darkness inside the hearts of ponies. They destroyed their own world out of fear and hatred for those who were considered different,” Nightmare said. “I watched as it happened, and nothing has changed since!”

“Yeah, yeah. We got it, you're old,” I teased. “Are we going to fight or spend this entire time jabbing at each other about our morals?”

Nightmare snarled. “I'll kill you for that.”

“Would like to see you try,” I said confidently.

Nightmare lunged forward, using her ethereal wings to propel herself at me. I stepped to the side and slashed out with my blade. I connected along the ghoul's shoulder, sending her back to the ground. She roared and lit her horn, sending a wave of blackened energy at me.

I held my ground in the face of the wave and lit my own horn. A shimmering bubble of energy popped up around me, dissipating the black magic quickly.

“You cannot defeat me, Nightmare,” I said confidently. “I have had many years to practice.”

“Oh, I don't need to defeat you outright,” Nightmare crooned. “I just need to tire you out.”

I grimaced. She was right about that. I wasn't a limitless font of energy. At some point, I was going to drop from magical driven exhaustion. I needed to find a way to end this. Nightmare was possessing Matilda, but how? It must have had something to do with Matilda's feral nature. Nightmare was able to gain a foothold because Matilda's mind was failing. Can I use that against her? I thought to myself. If I can just... get to Matilda, somehow.

I thought back to the last time I was here. I'd used a memory spell to access Pride's mind. Could I do the same with Matilda? I had to try. I lunged forward, using my wings to propel myself along. I kept my blade shards spread out, using them to hopefully distract Nightmare. She tried to retaliate by firing another blast of magic. I reached out with my hooves and slammed into her hard before she could release the spell. I held her down and reached down with my head and connected my horn to her own ethereal one before she could do more than shriek in fury.

Here goes... I thought as the world around me fell into nothingness.

* * *

I looked about. The darkness swirled around me. Did it work? Did I get in? I thought. I couldn't see anything.

“Hello?” I called out. “Is anyone out there?”

I grimaced. Great, you went and got yourself stuck, I thought. I was fairly sure I'd performed the spell correctly. I moved forward, stepping through sticky black ink that pooled below my hooves. Was this Matilda's mind? Was this all that was left? I kept going, hoping to run into something that would help me ascertain exactly what was going on. I wasn't even sure if I was going in the right direction or not, if there were even directions here in the first place.

“Hello?” I shouted again. No answer.

I squinted, trying to peer through the murky blackness. There had to be something here! My eyes widened as they focused on a light in the distance. I started moving towards it, in hopes that something would be there. As I got closer, I realized the light was coming from a house. A small shack, very quaint and out of the way. The garden surrounding it only went so far, dissipating into the black.

A pony... no something else... a donkey? Yes... it was a donkey. A donkey stood in the middle of the garden tending the crops. I approached cautiously.

“Hello, dear,” the donkey said. She didn't even turn to look at me. How could she have...?

“Hello,” I replied. “Are you...?”

The donkey turned to regard me. “Matilda Doodle Donkey, at your pleasure,” she said with a smile. “You must be Radiant Star. Cranky has told me much about you.”

“Matilda? What's going on here? What is this place?” I said.

“All that's left, I'm afraid,” Matilda said softly. “Long time coming. The stasis pod that held me wasn't perfect. It had held my skin intact until Cranky was able to free me, but the radiation had already done its work on the inside. I became a ghoul, which is how I was able to survive so long.”

“Go on,” I said.

“It wasn't long until after Cranky pulled me out of that pod that I began to notice that my body was beginning to become more like his. Rough skin, lost hair. I lost my entire youth within the span of a year. And then my mind started to go. I would forget things... little things at first, but more and more base instinct would take over,” Matilda explained.

“You were going feral,” I said simply. “Then how are you here?”

“This is the one thing I always remembered. My house with Cranky. We were so happy here. We were actually married in Ponyville,” she said. “I loved him so.”

I grimaced. “Matilda. Something down here in this Stable has taken control of your body. A powerful force known as Nightmare. She's using you to try and steal my body.”

“I know. There wasn't much I could do about her from here. The blackness you see is the blankness of my mind, the pieces that represent the feral part of me,” Matilda said. “She came in swiftly when we arrived, festering and waiting. I suppose it makes sense that she waited for you.”

“I... I don't know how to beat her without...” I started to say. “I mean... I can't do that to Cranky...”

Matilda smiled softly. “You must. Pretty soon, even I won't remember this little piece of heaven. I won't remember anything. Cranky understands. He may not talk to you for some time, but he understands. I can't help you beat her, Star, but I can give you my blessing on what you must do.”

“I can't... I can't kill you!” I exclaimed, tears filling my eyes. “Cranky worked so hard to find you, to help you. He wants to cure you. What if it's possible? What if we could cure your feralism?”

“Look around us,” Matilda said. “This is what happens when you go feral. This murky blackness. It takes over. It isn’t something gone wrong, Radiant Star, it’s just something gone. There is no cure, and I don't want for Cranky's last memory of me to be of this. I want him to remember this place, our marriage, our love. Not this.”

I sighed, closing my eyes. “I'm sorry that this had to happen to you,” I said finally after several long moments.

“Don't be. After Cranky freed me, I was able to see what my world had become. Ponies, donkeys, griffons, minotaur, zebra... they're all working together to make Equestria a better place to live. There is hope again. More hope than I ever felt throughout the entirety of the War,” Matilda said. “Ponies like you do that. You give others hope. You inspire them.”

I grimaced. “I wouldn't exactly say that. Nightmare was right about one thing... the ponies of the Wasteland... they don't need me so much anymore.”

“And yet, you continue to fight,” Matilda said. “You know no other life. Someday, you may be able to acquire peace, but for now, you fight because you have to. You fight for what is right because it is necessary. You fight for hope. And now you must do so again.”

“Alright,” I said with a nod. “I guess I'll be going then.”

“Thank you,” Matilda said. “When you see Cranky... tell him I loved him.”

I nodded again and closed my eyes. With tears streaming, my horn flared and the memory spell cut off.

* * *

I jumped back as my eyes opened, narrowly missing a bolt of black magic that seared past my head. I flared my wings and lifted up my shield, deflecting two more bolts. Nightmare roared, stomping her hooves.

“That spell! You used that on me the last time I faced you! What have you done?!” she snarled.

I stopped, remembering what Matilda had told me. I had to be strong. I had to do what I had to do. I couldn't allow Nightmare out into the Wasteland. She was a threat to the world, even if the world didn't even know if she existed. I took a deep breath, and without even responding to her question, I moved.

Like I had practiced many years before, I fell into the comfortable rhythm of bladecasting. My blade swerved around me like the wind. I put my emotions beside myself as I connected with my first attack. Nightmare's body went soaring across the sanctum where she landed on the ground with a *plop*. She grunted as she pushed herself to her hooves.

“What are you doing?! Something's different,” she said angrily. “You'll kill this body, this friend of yours. Your only recourse is to stand down!”

“I know,” I said solemnly as I reformed my blade. I knew. I knew what I was doing. I knew why I was doing it. It didn't make it any easier. I charged forward, bringing every attack that I could at her. Magical energy filled the air as she retaliated in kind. There was no more talk to be had, there was only the fight.

I focused on my blade, separating it into several shards. Each one gleamed in the light. I had to end this soon. I had to make this my final attack. I didn't have much time. Violet would be working on blowing this place to kingdom come, and I needed to not be inside when she did. Even if I was... I'd take it. I'd do whatever I had to do to defeat this thing, not for the Wasteland who didn't care if I saved them or not, but for myself, and for Cranky and Matilda.

“You're wearing yourself thin, Ministry Mare!” Nightmare crowed. “You won't be able to last too much longer!”

“Neither will you,” I said, lunging forward. Each point of my blade scattered. This had to count. I brought them all forward in one single attack, each one striking a different part of Nightmare's stolen form.

She didn't have a chance. Rotten blood spurted from every hole I'd made. I coughed as the smell assaulted my senses. Nightmare's ethereal wings and horn dissipated, leaving only Matilda's still and unmoving body. A blue mist erupted from it, halting in the air.

“Hahaha! You fool! You won't be able to resist my power now!” Nightmare's disembodied voice shouted. “Prepare to accept your new life, Radiant Star!”

I grinned as the mist tried to move towards me. I reached out with my magic and just slapped, halting it cold.

“What? What is this?” the mist said as something yanked on it hard, pulling back towards the exit at the back of the sanctum.

“Without a spell to anchor your form, your magic will revert back to the last thing it had attached to... the statues,” I said as I followed along. I knew what waited back there, and I didn't want to see it, but I knew I had to. I needed to see this through.

“How? How did you do this? You... you killed your friend! Just to... to stop me!” the mist said as it struggled to escape the pull.

“I know,” I said, holding back the tears. I still wasn't sure how I was going to face Cranky. I made my way calmly next to the struggling mist until we arrived at the rear of the tunnel. I stopped cold. A set of clean, picked apart bones that once belonged to an alicorn named Diamond Night sat in the middle of the room, surrounded by several statues, each one a different species.

The mist struggled hard as its essence depleted into the seven statues. I grimaced.

“Diamond,” I spoke. “I'm sorry that this ended this way. But it's over now. She won't ever harm anypony ever again.”

“That's what you think!” the mist shouted. “I will get free! I will have my revenge on this world, on you!”

“Enough,” I said. I lifted my PipBuck. “Violet, what's our status?”

“I've just about got all the charges planted and we're nearly ready to go,” Violet's voice said from my earbloom. “We've identified a way out, thanks to Cranky.”

“Excellent, I'm on my way,” I said simply. I didn't wait for her to reply. I turned and started walking back towards the sanctum.

“I'll end you, Radiant Star!” I heard Nightmare squeak as the last of the mist disappeared into the statues. I grimaced and kept walking.

* * *

“Star! You're alright!” Violet shouted as I trotted out of the underground entrance to the Stable. “Matilda?”

I glanced past Violet and Danish at Cranky. I still wasn't sure what I was supposed to say. Instead, I said nothing and merely shook my head. He looked past me, seeing her still form. I didn't have the heart to leave it.

“No,” Cranky said, his red eyes flaring. “No! It can't be!”

“I... I'm sorry,” I said softly. “I had to. Nightmare posed a serious threat to the world. I wish...”

“Shut up,” Cranky said. “You could have saved her! She needed to be cured! Not killed!”

“Cranky... I...” I started to say, tears forming in my eyes. “I... I talked to her. She told me... she told me to tell you that she loved you, and that she would never forget your house... your wedding. She wanted me to do it. She wanted peace, for both of you.”

Cranky growled under his breath as he turned away. Exactly like Matilda said. “Don't look for me. Don't even think about it. I don't want to see you ever again, Radiant Star. You took her from me.”

“Cranky...” I said.

It was too late. He was gone, and so was Matilda. He'd taken her with him. I turned to Violet and buried my head in her shoulder, crying hard.

“Star? It's alright. You did what you had to do,” she said.

“I... I know,” I said pulling away. “But... Matilda told me that I was supposed to inspire ponies, to give people hope. I didn't give him hope, Vi. All I did was give him suffering and despair.”

“Sweetie,” Violet said. “Sometimes, the path to hope is paved with suffering and despair. It's the light at the end of the tunnel that drives us to it, no matter how dark the tunnel is.”

I cleared my tears and nodded. Violet was right, of course. She was always right about the philosophical stuff. I looked down the tunnel and grimaced. Matilda was right about one thing. Cranky would be angry with me for quite some time, but I had hope that someday he would come back around and understand, as I had. It still hurt a lot, but I had learned a valuable lesson. A lesson on sacrifice, and the value of hope.

“You alright?” Danish said. I nodded in reply. “Boss is waiting for us. I was able to get through to him on Violet's PipBuck.”

I looked down at Violet expectantly. “Violet. Blow the charges and let's get out of here. We've got more work ahead of us,” I said.

“What kind of work?” Violet asked as she pressed the button.

I grimaced and turned, hearing the thunderous roar of explosions going off below us. I watched as the tunnel shook for several long moments before going still. Matilda had made a very good point. No matter what, even if they didn't even know that I was helping them, even if they didn't want my help, I had to. I had to, not for their sake, but because it was the right thing to do. I wasn't really a hero, and truth be told, I wasn't a cause for them to look up to. I was just a pony, willing to fight the Good Fight.

“We've got ponies to help, people to save,” I said as I cleared my tears. “Nothing greater than that.”

Author's Note

This took me FOREVER. I really blame Star, I really do. This was my February one-shot and it's March. So yeah. But it was a lot of fun to revisit Star and see how she's grown since the end of Starlight, and how she's not grown in some regards.

Super huge thanks to my Patrons on Patreon! You guys, what of you that exist, rock hard. Also major huge thanks to Wirepony, Heartshine, and McMesser. You guys are the core support, and I’m so glad we’re friends.

If you like what you've read here, and you want to see more, support me on Patreon! It's cool and fun and easy!

Chapter 10: Sunshine, Sunshine

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Chapter 10: Sunshine, Sunshine

Clap your hooves and do a little shake!

“I’ll never forget you.”

Those were the last words I’d said to him. I didn’t even know his name. All I knew was that he’d given his life to save mine. I was alive because of him.

I sighed and looked at my face in the mirror. That was years ago. I had been only five years old or so. I wasn’t sure. Time flew quickly. I was found and cared for by a group of ponies in the MMMM, in a settlement known as Theater. My foster parents were generous enough. Nothing like my real Mom. My foster parents hadn’t tried to sell me into a sex trade for drug money, not like Mom had done. I hated her. I hated the very thought of her. I’d hoped she’d died of the drugs, of the lifestyle, of everything she had chosen to do in her sad pathetic little life. It would be… poetic, considering that was now my life. My fosters had tried to steer me from that path, but I was still messed up inside thanks to Mom.

“Sunrise?” a voice said from behind me.

“Yeah, sugar?” I said, wiping my brow and sighing loudly.

“You’re on in five,” the stage pony said. “Got a nice crowd tonight. Horace is pleased.”

“Thanks, sugar. I’m ready,” I said, putting on a smile.

I stood and checked my dress. Everything was rightfully in its place and ready for the show. I nodded and said thanks to the stage pony as I left my dressing room and headed for backstage. I stood apprehensively off to the side as the stage as the announcer called my name out. With the brightest smile I could muster I stepped out on stage as the music began.

“I believe in you… I believe in your…”

***

The audience was wild as I stepped off stage. They always were. It was a good feeling. I could see Horace in the back, smiling wide. That old stallion was always happy when I performed. He paid top caps for me, but he knew he’d always make them back in drinks. I made my way to the bar amidst the crowd of admirers and sat down in front of him. Without saying a word he set down a glass of bubbly.

“You always know just what I want,” I said.

“Been doing this too long, of course I know what you want,” Horace said. “Did good, kid. Real good. Probably your best performance yet.”

“Thanks, Horace. I think you might be right. Definitely a big crowd here tonight,” I said with a wink. I downed the glass of bubbly, only to find it replaced with another. “Dear me, Horace. You tryin’ to get me drunk?”

“Nah. Just look like you could use it,” Horace said with a wink. “Try not to drink that one too quick now. I got other customers to tend to.”

I nodded, smiling as I took a small sip. I was looking forward to finishing up and heading back home to bed, but the adoring public… well, it needed to see me for me to get paid. It was all going to be worth it though. The rest of the caps I needed were going to be in my hooves tonight.

I turned and waved at the audience milling about the bar. Whistles, catcalls, and some very racy descriptions of my hindquarters were thrown about. I giggled profusely and smiled brightly. Had to look good for the crowd. I figured maybe I’d treat some dashing young stallion to my room to celebrate, let him rut me senseless for a little while. The fans always loved getting with a local celebrity.

I turned back to my drink and sighed. Only a few more days. Only a few more days.

“Seems all the stallions just love you, don’t they?” a female voice at the bar said from next to me.

“Yeah,” I said with a soft smile. “Can’t resist a pretty face after all.”

“I’m not sure they’re looking at your face,” the voice said.

I chuckled. “You’re probably right about that,” I said. “Can’t resist that either. When you’ve got it, flaunt it, I always say.”

“You… you’re very pretty, Sunny,” the voice said.

My eyes widened slightly as my gaze drifted to the mare sitting next to me. She was older, many years older than me, unicorn. White coat. There was something familiar about her. I couldn’t place a hoof on it. She sighed.

“What did you say?” I asked meekly.

“I… I said I think you’re pretty,” the mare said with a cough.

“Well… thanks, sugar. But my barn door only swings one way,” I said with a wink.

“That’s… not… oh this was too much. I’ve had too much to drink, that’s it,” the mare said. “Excuse me, I’ve gotta go, this was stupid.”

I blinked as the mare stood and started for the door of the bar. I looked over at Horace. Something inside of me told me I needed to follow her. Horace must have felt it too. He nodded and I jumped off the bar stool and trotted after. I stepped outside, the hustle and bustle of Theater having died down other than the stragglers leaving the bar. The mare trotted ahead of me at a faster pace as she turned down an alleyway.

“Wait!” I called out, stopping at the mouth of the alley.

“Why did you follow me?” the mare said. “I… I…”

“Who are you?” I asked. “Why would you say something so weird before running off? You’re not just a weird fan or some crazy mare who wants to get in my pants, so who are you?”

“Sunny… I…”

“So you did call me Sunny. Nobody calls me that, not even the studs I bed,” I said.

“I don’t want any trouble… please… it was stupid of me to come here after all this time… I just… I just wanted to see you…” the mare said with a sigh.

My heart pounded as I stepped closer down the alleyway until I was dead in front of her. I got my first good look at her in the low light of the alley. My eyes widened. I realized… I knew her. No, it couldn’t be her.

“No,” I said. “You are not here. You can’t be here.”

“Sunny… I’m… I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have come, but I couldn’t take not knowing,” the mare said.

“You couldn’t take not knowing whether or not I’d survived your attempt to turn me into a sex slave?” I said coldly. My blood was boiling. “Your own daughter? For what, love? Drugs? Money? I still don’t know why.”

“I… I’m sorry…” the older mare said. “I never wanted to…”

“To do what, be a complete bitch of a mother? For the longest time, I hated you. I hated the very thought of you. But seeing you now? You’re pathetic. You even look pathetic. You wanted to come see for yourself what I am? I’m just like you. Hooked on the fast life of sex and alcohol. I love the attention from the studs,” I said angrily. “Looks like you got your wish, Mom. I’m just as fucked up as you are.”

The older mare stayed quiet, slumping to her haunches. She looked down at her hooves as I walked past. I started down the alleyway to head back to the bar. I was going to need a drink and a lot more than a simple rutting to get this off my mind. Perhaps a threesome? That sounded good.

“Wait… I…” the mare said.

I stopped cold in my tracks. “What is it? I don’t have all night,” I said.

“I… I fucked up too long ago. Rock Crusher… he made it sound like we’d be living some glamorous lifestyle. Get rid of that detective and you’d be back in a flash. I didn’t know what he wanted you for. I didn’t know it was for sex,” the mare said. “But… what I did to you… it was wrong, I see that now. I didn’t realize at the time how much I… I worried for so long after Rock Crusher died that I would never see you again, that maybe you’d died on the way to get help… or something else had happened to you.”

“You didn’t know? The Hellraisers make a living off profiting off sex and debauchery, and you didn’t know? You really are fucking delusional,” I said angrily, spinning around to face her. My nostrils flared. “What’d the detective have to do with it all then?”

“He… he killed my brother. Rock Crusher suggested using you as a means to get to him, but I never thought…” the mare said softly.

“He’s dead isn’t he?” I asked coldly.

The mare nodded. I closed my eyes and sighed. Somewhere deep down I knew that I would never see him again. If he had gotten free, he would have come looking for me. I growled under my breath.

“Just… just fucking go, alright? I didn’t want to see you, and I don’t want to see you. Now leave me the fuck alone.”

The mare shuffled to her hooves and nodded softly. She turned. I could see tears in her eyes as she did. I didn’t care. She’d fucking messed up good. She deserved to feel that pain. She deserved to be alone.

I sighed loudly as I watched her go. I turned and headed back to the bar. As I walked in, I tried my best to put back on my good old fashioned celebrity smile. I greeted my adoring public with kisses and winks, and fell back into the world I’d come to know.

***

My eyes shifted open, my nostrils taking in the thick stench of sex in the air as I rolled over in bed. The two stallions laying on either side of me were still asleep, snoring loudly. I didn’t even know their names. Well, maybe they’d said them, but I wasn’t really paying attention. All I’d cared about was the rutting. And it had felt good. It nearly had taken my mind off what had happened last night.

I shifted up and over the left side of the bed, taking care to not wake up the boys as I stepped onto the cold floor. My nether regions ached, the by-product of my nightly activities. I made my way to the vanity and lifted a glass of whiskey. I kept running it through in my mind. Why had she come last night? Why now? What was she even looking for? Validation? Some form of understanding?

No. She didn’t get that. I poured the whiskey down my throat and threw the glass across the room, shattering it. She didn’t get to be the good guy, the downtrodden mother who didn’t realize that she was selling her filly into slavery, she didn’t get to take the high road. I was the victim.

My glass tossing had stirred the two stallions in the bed. They both looked confused as to what was going on. I growled.

“Out. Now! Before I decide I want to cut your fucking balls off,” I shouted, picking up another glass off the vanity with my magic. It soared across the room, shattering on the headboard.

The two stallions jumped out of bed and without saying a word ran out. I picked up the bottle of whiskey and downed it in a few brief seconds, the fiery taste burning my throat as I dropped back onto the bed. I hated it. I wanted more, better things with my life.

Hours passed as I laid there before I finally had the strength to get up. I headed to my vanity and pulled on a nice outfit before opening my stash. There were just enough caps that I could go now if I wanted. After what happened last night… it was time. I walked around and gathered my things into my saddlebags.

I grabbed the caps and took one last look at the room I’d occupied. It was time to go. I walked down the stairs to Horace’s. It had always been a nicety of his to let me stay there, but I couldn’t stay any longer. I needed to go somewhere I could find a better life. Word had traveled fast that the New Canterlot Republic was accepting of all ponies. Things could be better. They would be better.

Horace was at the bar, cleaning it. I slinked past before he could see me. I hated having to do things this way, but if he knew (and he likely did) he would try to stop me if he saw me. And I’d let him. I wouldn’t even think twice. I couldn’t let that happen.

I stopped outside, breathing a sigh of relief. I walked normally throughout the settlement, as normally as possible. My thighs still hurt from the night before so I was a little stiff. Nothing a quick shot of booze wouldn’t cure. I grinned to myself as I focused on moving forward towards that little shot of whiskey. It was going to have to wait until I was on the caravan and out of this shithole.

The ponies of Theater didn’t seem to notice me. They never did during the day. One of the perks of my job was that out of the makeup and the glitz of the dresses… I looked fairly normal and nobody ever realized who I was.

“Are you sure this what you want to do, kid?” a voice asked from beside me.

My eyes rolled to the right and I nearly jumped. It was… it was him? The stallion who’d saved my life all those years ago. The detective. He stood next to me, plain as day. And yet, he wasn’t really there. He was… see-through.

“So that’s it. I’ve had way too much to drink,” I muttered to myself.

“Drinking, drugs, sex. You were meant for better things than this,” the detective said. “You and I both know that.”

I growled under my breath before ducking into a nearby alleyway. The detective followed, just sort of floating there. I spun around and stared at him.

“And what did you expect, huh? You left me to fend for myself. What else could I have done?! I had to survive. I did what I had to,” I said. “This place… the Wasteland… this city… it fucks you up. Spits you up and chews you the fuck out.”

“You could have chosen to be better,” the detective said. “And now you’re just running away from the real problem. You think you’re running to a better life, but you know as well as I do that old habits die hard.”

I looked down at my hooves and sighed loudly. “She came to visit me last night. My mother. She… she tried to…” I stuttered.

“She tried to make it right,” the detective said casually. “She chose a different path.”

“But… she… she knew! She had to!” I shouted, tears forming up in my eyes. I didn’t care now if people saw this and thought I was crazy or what happened next. “She fucking knew and she still did it! All because she cared about her silly fucking revenge than she did her own FUCKING DAUGHTER!”

I began to cry, sobbing uncontrollably as I slumped against the side of the alleyway. The detective didn’t move. Maybe I was right. Maybe I was crazy as all get out and this was my mind’s way of telling me. I didn’t know. I didn’t care. All I cared about was that he was right. I wasn’t going to be better. I wasn’t going to have a better life. I was what this city wanted me to be, a chewed up washed out mess of a pony who didn’t have anything positive to contribute to society. I was a whore, a slut who let herself be used by stallions, an alcoholic and an addict.

I was filth. And I felt it down to my very core.

“Sometimes kid… we gotta lose before we can see what really matters,” the detective said softly. “But you can fix things. You can be better.”

“I don’t… I don’t care about making things better with her,” I said through my tears. “She made me what I am today. I’m a fucking failure just like she is.”

“You can do better,” the detective said, his voice starting to fade. “You can be better.”

I looked up, noticing that he had disappeared. His words hung in the back of my mind. There was no going back. No being better. He was wrong. I couldn’t suddenly become a better pony after all that I’d done. There was no redemption. Not for me, and not for her.

“You uh… alright there, Miss?” a cautious voice said from the mouth of the alleyway.

I blinked. A chocolate colored stallion stood there, his eyes wide. I pushed myself to my hooves shakily before rushing past him. I didn’t say a word, and he didn’t try to stop me either. I wasn’t really sure where I was running but it was out of the settlement. I charged out the main doors and past the gate guards before they even had a clue what was going on.

Before long, I was alone. I was alone, and I was lost. I looked around at the buildings around me. I didn’t recognize anything. Perhaps this was for the best. I could come out into the Wasteland and die. Then maybe things would be for the better. Horace wouldn’t have a drunk, sex-craved foster daughter, and I wouldn’t be around to fuck everything up all the time.

I kept walking, not sure why. Most of the edges of the city had long been abandoned a long time ago. Only the Hellraisers controlled things out here now. I stopped at an intersection of an old shopping district. I felt numb. I couldn’t keep going. I didn’t even know what I was doing out here.

Darkness started to fall. I wasn’t sure then what I was going to do, but I knew I couldn’t keep sitting in the middle of the street. I stood finally and walked to the nearest abandoned outlet store. The place had long been looted of its goods, but at the very least I could sit out of the elements and try to think.

I became acutely aware of the fact that my body was so tired from all the running that I was falling asleep. I dreamed, unsure of what I was even dreaming.

I awoke in light, maybe hoping that I had died. Alas, I realized quickly as I moved to get up that I was still an abandoned outlet store, and whatever place you went to after you died probably wouldn’t look as shitty. I groaned, feeling pain in my entire body now. I wondered when the last time I’d eaten was. I found myself unable to really remember.

I started to move, stopping in my tracks as my gaze drifted out of the store and into the intersection. Something… something moved out there. Something big. I couldn’t tell what it was, but it was out there. A pile of rubble shifted and a creature stepped into the street. It had scales and claws, and what looked like the head of a lion. The name of the beast escaped me. All I seemed to care about at that moment was whether it had seen me or not. I moved to huddle behind a broken shelf.

“You look like you are in a bit of a pickle, kid,” the voice of the detective said.

I glanced over at him and yelped, clamping my hooves to my mouth before the sound could escape. I let go and glared at him. “You scared the shit out me!” I hissed under my breath.

“Sorry, kid. Didn’t mean to scare you. So what’s your plan to get out of this one?” the detective asked casually.

“I thought about just walking up to it and asking it to eat me,” I said aloud, looking down at my hooves. “Luna knows that would be the smart thing to do.”

“Still think you’re not worth it? You think you can just… run away from yourself? Sooner or later you’re gonna have to face the music, kid,” the detective said.

“Yes, because this is so much better talking to myself like I’m some sort of crazy fuck,” I said with a sigh. I peeked my head out from behind the shelf. “It looks like it’s gone anyways. Probably off somewhere to find something to eat.”

The detective had already disappeared. I sighed loudly, halting as I heard the growling. I peeked back out from the shelf, my eyes widening as the creature stood in the crevice of the store window, its yellow eyes scanning for me. I pulled back before it saw me, looking as best as I could for a way out. My eyes settled on a stairway headed up to the next floor of the building. It was my best bet.

I leaped out from my cover and darted for the stairway as fast as I could, not even daring to look back. The monster growled. I could hear it stomping its massive feet after me. I nearly worried I wouldn’t make it, but I managed to scramble up the stairs. There was a massive amount of debris, but I was able to squeeze through one of the cracks and out of harm’s way. I could hear the monster slam into it, snarling loudly as it tried to force its way through. I didn’t stop, I kept moving and ran the rest of the way up the stairs onto the second level.

The second floor of the store wasn’t much better off than the first, but it seemed as if nopony had bothered to try looting any part of this floor. Granted, none of the stuff looked like it was any good to wear. Cobwebs covered all of the clothes, and most of it looked like it was tattered and full of holes. I could hear the snarling from below and the sound of scraping. It wasn’t going to take long before the creature could break through the rubble and get to me.

I needed to get out of the building, but how without drawing the attention of that thing? My eyes scanned the room as fast as I could. My heart beat fast and hard, nearly leaping out of my chest. I couldn’t even think about my mother or anything else about my sad pathetic life… all I could think about was survival. I found a window at the far end of the floor that had been broken open. A fire escape sat directly on the other side. Carefully I stepped out onto the creaky metal, hoping that it would hold me as I tried to get down to ground level and hide somewhere else while the monster thought I was still upstairs. The metal creaked loudly and I nearly shrieked as part of it pulled away from the brick wall.

A snarling noise came from the floor beyond me. My eyes glued back towards the window, seeing the monstrous beast standing there. I frantically tried to crawl down the broken fire escape as the thing began to charge forward. It slammed into the crevice of the window as the fire escape fell free from the wall. I dropped down fast and hard, slamming into the ground, a piece of metal piercing upwards through my leg. I howled in pain. I groaned, trying to move, but my body wouldn’t let me.

I was surely going to die. I was going to die alone and unwanted. At least… at least I could see him again in the afterlife. The only ghost who seemed to care about a worthless pile of trash like me. If the blood loss from my leg didn’t kill me, the monster above would.

The monster however, appeared to be stuck, it’s massive head not able to pull itself back through the smaller window. It snarled and howled as it tried to free itself. I chuckled, spitting up a little blood.

“Hah, serves you right, fucker!” I called out before my eyes rolled into the back of my head and I passed out.

***

“Kid, wake up. You aren’t supposed to be dead yet. Too much you got left undone,” a voice whispered in my ear.

My eyes shot awake to the growling sound above me and the shouts of a pony across the street. It was dark. The creature above still hadn’t been able to get out of the window, a fact that it was making known to pretty much everything around it with its howling and snapping.

My eyes tried to focus on the pony as they ran up to the mess of rubble surrounding me. I glanced down at my leg and my eyes watered with tears. A massive piece of rebar had impaled my leg clean through. No wonder I couldn’t really move.

“Hold on, Sunny! I’m gonna get you out of there, just hold on!” the pony’s voice said. It was… female?

I nodded groggily, not able to do much else. I laid my head back briefly before the pony snapped.

“No! Don’t rest your head! You might have a concussion! Just say awake and stay focused on my voice, okay?” the pony said.

“O...Okay…” I said weakly.

The other pony’s head began to glow, and I felt unspeakable pain as the piece of rebar began to slip out of my wound. I felt myself being pulled out of the rubble and onto the ground. My leg screamed with pain. A soft glow enveloped me and I felt myself move weightlessly along. I wasn’t sure where we were going. Was this pony saving me?

“Please stay with me. I need to get that wound closed up and stable before I can give you anything,” the pony said. “We’re away from the manticore, now. It can’t follow us.”

“Who…” I said as I struggled to see the other pony.

“Shh… just lay still. I’m going to give you something to null the pain a little,” the other pony said.

I groaned softly as I felt a prick in my leg and suddenly my pain began to dull almost completely. The other pony slowly and deliberately wrapped my leg up as my vision began to adjust to the darkness. The other pony turned and smiled as I realized who it was.

“You,” I said. “What… what are you…?”

“I saw you leaving Theater. I thought maybe… I could follow you, talk to you,” my mother said softly. “Then I found you like this… and I knew I had to save you.”

I laid there for several long moments trying to think of how to respond. Before I could say anything the mare brought a vial to my lips and helped me drink it down. I could feel my strength returning slowly to my body as I was able to finally sit up.

“The potion might take a bit to work, so please don’t get up and go running off,” she said. “We still don’t know if you have a concussion or not, so you don’t want to overdo it.”

I glanced around briefly. I couldn’t tell where we were. Clearly we were in a room of sorts, but I didn’t recognize anything. “Where are we?” I asked.

“A safehouse for the MMMM,” my mother replied. “It was the closest place I could get you away from the manticore.”

“Manticore? Is that what that thing was?” I asked. “Fuck… that thing was stupid fast.”

“They’re very dangerous creatures. You should consider yourself lucky you were able to escape,” the other mare said.

I looked down at my leg, all bandaged up. “Maybe I should have not been that lucky,” I said softly. “Would have been fitting.”

My mother closed her eyes and sighed. “I felt the same way… once. I had let the drugs, the alcohol, the sex… I’d let it all have their way with me. I couldn’t stop myself. I let myself become tempted by the promise of more,” she said. “And that alone cost me more than I realized.”

“So… so what, you’re saying that you’re some goody two-hooves now? It doesn’t quite work like that in this city,” I retorted with a snort. “You can’t be good. Everything is a vice here.”

“Only if you let it be,” she said. “It took me a long time to realize that what I was doing was hurting me, and that was only after another pony put my face in it and made me see what I’d done to my life.”

“So is that what you’re doing here? Do you hope that you can push my face into my life and make me better somehow?” I asked angrily. “All to make yourself feel better about your life? Well, too bad. I already know I’m a pathetic pile of trash. I don’t need anypony to point that out.”

My mother sighed and looked down at her hooves. “No,” she said finally after several long moments. “I came after you because you’re my daughter. And that’s what mothers are supposed to do.”

“Then why didn’t you do what a mother is supposed to do back then, huh?” I said. I started to push myself to my hooves. “Fuck this shit. I’m out of here.”

“Wait, you can’t move yet!” she said.

“Watch me, you stupid bitch,” I said, getting up to all fours. I took one step and wobbled before feeling the jolt in my back leg. I tumbled to the ground and groaned.

“I told you, your wound isn’t totally healed yet. It’s going to take a little bit of time for the potion to work,” my mother said angrily.

I grumbled under my breath. “Fine,” I said with a glare. “How the fuck do you know so much about this anyways?”

“Because I work for the Followers of the Apocalypse now,” my mother said. She tugged on her coat, flashing a silver pin with the symbol of the Followers. “They trained me in medical care.”

“You’re a doctor?” I asked, eyes widening.

“Not really. More like a field nurse. They send us into potentially dangerous situations and we save ponies,” she said. “The Followers picked me up as a stray refugee on the outskirts of town when I was fleeing the Hellraisers. They protected me when I needed it the most, helped me get clean… and she helped me most of all.”

“She?”

“Violet Iris. The so-called marefriend of the one and only Ministry Mare. She was in charge of the detachment that picked me up. She saw how bad my life had been,” she replied. “She’s the one who helped save me from myself. She… she’s the one who recommended I seek you out, after I told her about what had happened.”

“Did you leave out the part about how you were psychotic and killed a pony just trying to save me?” I asked.

“No… I told her everything about that. The detective, my brother, you… all of it,” she said. “Sunny… I’m not here because I want to make myself feel better about my life… I’m here because I wanted to get to know you, and I know that… that I could never be your mother really ever again, and that’s fine, but I just… I wanted to know you.”

I groaned as I moved to roll over enough to stare at her. When I did, I stopped for a second. Her eyes weren’t cold, they were warm and inviting. Her expression was dour and I found myself truly believing that she was sincere. I sighed.

“Look… I’m sorry… that I called you a stupid bitch. I didn’t mean that,” I said.

“Apology unnecessary,” she said with a soft smile. “If you don’t mind me asking, what were you doing out here in the first place?”

“I… I was running away. I’d been saving up the caps for some time… and thought maybe… maybe if I got down to Manehattan, to the NCR… I could be better. I wouldn’t need the sex, the drugs… the alcohol,” I said. “I could maybe do something with my life. But then I realized… the stuff I already have done… I’m… I’m fucked up.”

“You thought you could escape it, but you can’t escape the past,” my mother said. “Words once spoken to me by Violet. The past haunts us. We shouldn’t let it. We should face it and accept it.”

“What does that mean?” I asked softly.

“It means, you can be better, by facing the things you’ve done and the pony you’ve become,” she said. “You can choose the pony you want to be. Nopony else can take that away from you.”

I looked down at my hooves and grimaced. I’d certainly done some fucked up things. The things I thought I’d desired had ruled my life for a long time. I’d hurt ponies over them. I’d beaten up stallions over sex. I’d practically begged for drugs. I’d spent life in a drunken stupor, and I’d hated myself for it. I’d hated everything about my life and the way I’d chosen to leave it. And yet, here was the very reason for my hateful life, and I found that I couldn’t hate her. I couldn’t bring myself to it. Why was that? Why couldn’t I hate the pony responsible for who I was?

“Because she isn’t the pony responsible,” a gravelly voice said in my ear.

My eyes twitched as they drifted to the dead detective. It was clear that my mother couldn’t see him, or else she would have said something like “AHHH A FUCKING GHOST!” or some bullshit like that. No… he was my own crazy I was seeing. I looked down again. He wasn’t wrong. Mother wasn’t really responsible for me acting this way. I was. I was responsible for the things I’d done. I could hate the pony responsible, because I hated myself.

“You’re figuring out things really well, kid,” the detective said. “Now all you have to do is let go. Let go and begin again.”

I had let the city beat me. It had ground its teeth in me, gnashed me about, and spat me back up into some misshapen lump that was barely worth saving, and yet… the pony that I never expected to save me had come to me. The pony that I thought I’d hated, resented all these years… she had been the one to try. I had never tried. I’d ran. I’d ran from everything. From my fosters, from Horace, from everything. I’d run when there had always been somepony there that could help me.

My ears snapped to attention at a roar in the distance from outside the building. My mother stood and went to what appeared to be a slat in the wall. She lifted it up and looked outside. After several long moments she closed it. My eyes widened with a hint of fear.

“That manticore’s still out there, meaning we’re stuck here until morning at least. Probably for the best. If you were to try to outrun that thing now…” she said, trailing off as she saw my expression. “Sunny?”

“I… I’m sorry,” I said, looking down at my hooves. “I… I heard that thing and I…”

My mother sighed and sat next to me. “It’s alright to be scared of something like that. Manticores are pretty scary, after all. You’ve never had to deal with something like that,” she said. “The Wasteland… it’s still rough out there. Things are getting better, but there’s still areas that are very dangerous.”

I nodded mutely. I felt like I was a scared filly again, listening to her mother tell stories. I hated the feeling deep down, but at the same time… I had missed it. Small bits of memories floated back. My mother… caring for me. Before the drugs, before the booze, before Rock Crusher swept in and turned her into a hate-filled monster. She had been better, and the city had taken her for its own. And somehow… somehow she had pulled herself out of it.

“Sunny? You’re spacing out just a bit. You’re still with us, right?” she asked.

“Uh… yeah. Sorry. Just… just thinking,” I said, my eyes meeting the dead detective’s across the room. “Is it possible… that I’m… that I’m not well? Like… mentally?”

“Odd question. If you did have any brain damage from the fall, I’d think you wouldn’t be able to speak to me right now,” my mother pondered, placing a hoof to her chin. “Why do you ask?”

“I…. I keep seeing him,” I said. “The… the detective. He talks to me. I can’t tell if it’s real or not. All I know is that he keeps telling me I need to let go. I need to let go… and begin again.”

My mother closed her eyes for a moment. “That night… you ran, and Rock Crusher and I… we… we murdered him by drowning him in the lake,” she said. My eyes widened and she placed two hooves up. “Wait.Let me finish. We murdered him, because I thought I was right. I wanted revenge for my brother. My brother was a criminal, a psychopath that wasn’t even worth that revenge. What I helped do… it wasn’t right. It took me a long time to get away from seeing his eyes, his face. It drove me mad. I nearly took my own life because of it.”

“What… what happened?” I asked.

“I learned to let go. I made peace with the fact that yes… I helped end somepony’s life, and while I can never… never go back and fix that, I can move forward. I can begin again,” she said.

I looked up once more, hoping to glimpse the detective. His form was there, but it was hazy. His eyes clearly pierced me and I saw him smile and nod. He made a Pinkie Promise. And then… he was gone. I blinked and looked down, tears starting to drip from my eyes onto the ground. I found myself realizing that all anything ever took in this life was more than just another drink, another shot, or another rutting, it was the connections that we made with others that made life worth living. We needed those connections to survive, to live, to thrive.

My mother placed a hoof on me and I found myself bawling into her shoulder blade. I couldn’t stop myself. All those years of pain and everything I’d put myself through began pouring out. I couldn’t keep going this way. Eventually, something like what happened with the manticore would happen… and I would die. Nopony would come to save me.

I looked up at my mother and I pulled her into a hug. Surprised, she reciprocated, squeezing me tighter than I’d ever been squeezed in my entire life. We held each other for many long moments before finally disengaging. I wiped my face and tried to smile.

“Mom?”

“You don’t have to call me that if you don’t want to,” she said.

“It… it feels right,” I said. “Thank you for saving me. Not just… not just from the manticore, but from me.”

“You’re welcome, sweetie,” she said. “Now get some rest. We’ll be on the move in the morning.”

***

When I woke up the next morning, my wounds had been entirely healed, and even though it took me a bit to get walking, we were able to get out of the safe house and headed back to Theater at a fairly brisk pace.

As we walked, my ears kept alert for anymore of those manticore things, despite the fact that my mother had said there wouldn’t be any around on the path we were on.

My mother… it felt… it felt right to call her that again. Forgiveness is hard, probably one of the hardest things that any single pony can do in their life. To forgive is to remember to let go, to allow new to clear out the old. To forget is harder, because there are simply things that are too difficult to forget. The Wasteland tries to make it so that we don’t forget what life is like. Life is messy, but life is special. It’s full of wondrous things and the ponies we choose to include in it. Those connections, family, friendship… we must have them. They’re necessary to remember that we always need to be forgiving and understanding.

I don’t know that I would forget the things I had done, or the things that Mom had done. I couldn’t. Just like I couldn’t forget the detective, who had sacrificed his life so that I could live. I had been a poor example of a pony living that kind of life. I had wasted the chance I was given by him by hiding in the bottom of a bottle or in somepony’s bed. But I had been given a second chance, a chance to learn from my life, and put things in perspective.

I had been given the chance to let go, to let go and begin again.

Where can we go

When will we find that we know

To let go

Begin, begin again tonight

Author's Note

It's been a hot minute since I updated this, but this story got stuck in my head and wouldn't let me do anything else until I finished it. I'm considering making this the last story of this, but might be coerced into continuing it with some additional stuff if people are interested.

If you like this, though, and you maybe even want to contribute yourself, or have a cameo, consider hitting me up on Patreon.

Prologue: Tales of a Broken City

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Chicacolt

Prologue: Tales of a Broken City

Far beyond the mountain and swamps of the broken ruins of Canterlot, there lies a city. A city that once was the shining jewel of art, science, business, and everything in between. A city of culture, and class. A melting pot of many races, all joined together under the Equestrian banner.

Here lies Chicacolt, the broken city.

On that fateful day, when the megaspells fell, Chicacolt was torn asunder from within. The defense megaspell intended to protect the city was triggered by zebra infiltrators, instead of shooting incoming threats out of the sky Chicacolt’s mass of defensive missiles pummeled it’s own streets relentlessly. To add insult to injury, balefire radiation rode the Lake Mareigan winds into the beleaguered town.

But ponykind's demise was not yet written in stone. Although the great metropolis lay silent for many years after the end of the world, Chicacolt would not be alone forever. Many would come to the Windy City for its secrets, for sanctuary provided by the large numbers of remaining buildings. When the Stables beneath its vast underground opened, the races that inhabited them made Chicacolt their own. Ponykind had survived the darkest of times; but they were not alone.

Now, the boroughs belong to the gangs, from the wacky but powerful Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Mafia to the brutish Cult of Iron Will. Every day, ponies, minotaur, zebra, and even brahmin fight for survival. Eking out a meager living in the town that once held so many dreams.

These are their tales. Tales of dreamers, of fighters, of lovers. Tales of pony and non-pony alike. Tales of a City beaten by Time that refuses to break.

The Tales... of Chicacolt.